Vrilology

VRILOLOGY
VRILOLOGY
THE SECRET SCIENCE OF THE ANCIENT ARYANS
Robert Blumetti
iUniverse, Inc.
New York Lincoln Shanghai
VRILOLOGY
THE SECRET SCIENCE OF THE ANCIENT ARYANS
Copyright 2006 by Robert Blumetti All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced by any means, graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, taping or by any information storage retrieval system without the written permission of the publisher except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.
iUniverse books may be ordered through booksellers or by contacting: iUniverse 2021 Pine Lake Road, Suite 100 Lincoln, NE 68512 www.iuniverse.com 1-800-Authors (1-800-288-4677) ISBN-13: 978-0-595-38504-1 (pbk) ISBN-13: 978-0-595-82885-2 (ebk) ISBN-10: 0-595-38504-4 (pbk) ISBN-10: 0-595-82885-X (ebk) Printed in the United States of America
I would like to dedicate this book to the following people, without whom I could not have been inspired to write it: Bill, Karol, Dave, Marek, Pattie, Phil, Steve, Vida and Victor.
I would like to extend a special thanks to Dr. Rand Waddington and his lovely wife, Katherine, for all their hard work in editing and proofreading the manuscript.
Contents
INTRODUCTION REBIRTH: A JOYOUS JOURNEY . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Part I
THE TURNING OF THE WHEEL
THE TURNING OF THE AGES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5 OUR PLACE IN THE ORDER OF THINGS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7 RELIGION AND THE FOLK SOUL. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11 THE ODIN CONSCIOUSNESS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19 THE WYRD AND YOUR JOURNEY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21 BALDERS RETURN . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Part II
THE LOST HERITAGE
MADAME BLAVATSKY AND THE SECRET DOCTRINE . . . . . . 29 ULTIMA THULE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 34 ATLANTIS. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 39 THE ANCIENT ARYANSTHE TRUE ATLANTEANS . . . . . . . . 44 THE DESTRUCTION OF ARYAN ATLANTIS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50 THE GREAT BLACK SEA FLOOD . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53 THE INDO-EUROPEANS: THE ATLANTEAN REFUGEES . . . . . 59 ZOROASTER . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65 MANICHAEISM . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
vi
Contents
vii
DUALISM . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72 THE TORCHARIANS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74 TIBET . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79 THE DRUIDS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84 THE GNOSTICS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88 THE CATHARS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93 THE HOLY GRAIL IS THE HOLY BLOOD OF BALDER . . . . . . 102 THE PHOENIX AND THE ARYAN SUN GODS . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107 JESUS CHRIST AND CHRISTIANITY. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 112 THE KABBALA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
Part III
VRILOLOGYTHE LOST SCIENCE OF THE VRIL
USING THE RUNES TO HARNESS THE POWER OF THE VRIL . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 128 WHAT IS THE VRIL?. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134 VRILOLOGYTHE SCIENCE OF THE FOLK FAITH . . . . . . . . 141 THE VRIL IN THE HUMAN BODY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 161 VRIL AND THE BIFROST GLAND . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167 THE VRIL AND OUR SIXTH SENSE. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170 THE VRIL AND YOUR HEALTH. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 172 THE PSYCHIC USE OF THE VRIL . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180 GALDOR SCIENCE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182 SEITHER SCIENCE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188 THE VRIL SOCIETY AND FREE ENERGY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 192
Contents
viii
Part IV
THE FOLK FAITH
PRIESTLY ORDER OF THE FOLK FAITH . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206 COMMUNICATING WITH THE GODS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 210 LOVE AND HATE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 213 SEVEN DEADLY SINS? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215 THE DEVIL AND HELL . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 220 LOVE LIFE! . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 223 THE NORNS AND OUR DESTINY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 225 RECIPROCITY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231 THANKSGIVING. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 234 LIFE AFTER DEATH . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 236 THE INDIVIDUAL AND COLLECTIVE SOUL . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 238 THE LIFE YOU LEAD, WILL ECHOS IN ETERNITY!. . . . . . . . . 241 WE ARE A LIGHT AGAINST THE APPROACHING DARKNESS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 245 WORKING TOWARD THE NEW AGE OF GIMLI . . . . . . . . . . . 249
INTRODUCTION REBIRTH: A JOYOUS JOURNEY
Western Civilization has lost its spirituality, and Christianity has lost the European spiritual foundation upon which it was built. As it spread throughout the Third World during the 20th century, it has become a secular, hollow shield. This diversication of Christianity has caused the death of its soul, which was rooted in the old European pagan religions. Its European ethos has died, replaced by a movement seeking a universal creed of social justice. As Christianity, both Protestant and Catholic, has become more multicultural and multiracial, it has incorporated the pagan religious beliefs and customs of the various races and nations of the Third World, causing a schism to appear that has resulted in the fractionalization and transformation of Christianity. The result so far, has been the decline of Christianity in Europe and North America. While small militant groups of Europeans and North Americans are returning to a highly traditional variation of Christianity, in an attempt to turn back the march of history toward a time when Christianity was a vibrant and aggressive expression of the will of European man, their numbers are insignicant. The election of Pope Benedict XVI is an attempt to turn back the tide of history and restore Christianity in Europe. Alas these attempts are futile, for European man has lost contact with the Gods who created their race, civilization and culture, and were incorporated into the essence of Christianity two thousand years ago. The result of the loss of Europes soul, has been a marked decrease in the birth rate. This decline in the birth rate has been accompanied by a lost of the will to resist the growing tide of foreign cultures that threatens to sweep over the West and drown its people in a tidal wave of an alien humanity, alien culture, alien spirituality and alien civilization that will never tolerate European Civilization. A Militant and primitive manifestation of Islam threatens to destroy all civilization and plunged the world into another dark age. The Chinese are growing in strength. Their economy is being fed by the greed and misguidedness of the insatiable lust for quick prot by Western businessmen, who in the name of turning a
1
fast buck are willing to sell out their country, civilization and race. The population of the United States is growing by leaps and bounds due to unrestricted immigration from the Third World. This irreversible surge of humanity has already transformed the Catholic Church in North America, and is doing the same to the Protestant churches. The infrastructure of North America has already begun a slow but assured collapse under the rapidly increasing pressure from the increase in population growth. Europe is now faced with a growing militant Muslim movement that seeks nothing less than the destruction of Western, Christian, European civilization and culture, and arrogantly boast of its eventual triumph over Europe. With the growing threat of Third World ascendency and the decline of the West, we can continue to look forward to a loss of spirituality, a gutting of the Wests economic superiority, continued invasion of the West by a ood of Third World humanity, and growing racial and cultural diversity and Balkanization of Europe and North America. These conditions make manifest increasing violence, rivalry, conicts and warfare among the many different religious and ethnic groups that are overwhelming Western Civilization, causing a collapse of its infrastructure, and making technology the reserve of a very small minority of a very wealthy and powerful few. The twenty-rst century will be a century of decline and collapse in the West, as immigration from the Third World continues unabated. The pressure from such a massive and dramatic increase in population unable to assimilate into the West will not only fractionalize the West, but the strains on its infrastructure will have other terrible affects as well. Systems of communication, transportation, housing, farming, health care, education, manufacturing, government, supply and distribution, and security will all suffer from corruption and disrepair. The inability of various populations to work together, cultural, religious and racial rivalries that will be imported from the Third World, and the lack of communication among a growing population speaking numerous languages, will all assure the growing unrest and chaos that is inevitable. The quality of humanity will decline and the most able and intelligent will cease to reproduce, while we will see huge families among those at the lowest end of the bell curve. The welfare system will grow until it cannot be supported, causing a crash in its services. The same crash will occur with the Social Security system. Europe will face its greatest threat from the growing population of Muslims within their midst. The Islamic World is growing militantly aggressive, just as the West is suffering a spiritual and physical decline. Militant Muslims will try and forcibly convert Europe to Islam. In North America, the growing tide of Latinos,
especially from Mexico, will cause the breakup of the United States. As the number of people belonging to the Third World cultures increases within the United States, its European population will rapidly decline to a small minority. By 2020 the inuence of this Hispanic population alone will transform the government of the United States. Elected ofcials will depend on appealing to the growing Third World population, passing legislation favorable to their interest. Some time between 2020 and 2030, all restrictions on immigration will be eliminated and within ten years, over one hundred million people will ood into the United States from Latin America, Africa, the Middle East and Asia. By 2050 the population of the United States and Canada, will be over 600 million. This is when the infrastructure will suffer a complete collapse, and the ecology of the continent will suffer from over population. Industry, communication, transportation, housing, medical care, agriculture and security will all disappear as North America descends into a new dark age of barbarism, interracial and intercultural wars and conicts. It is with this hard reality of a new dark age staring us in the face that we must bolster ourselves for the coming Fimbulvetr, the Great Winter, that will herald a new Ragnarok. We will have to face and accept the reality that the world of father knows best that we grew up in, no longer exists, and that the road ahead is to be one of, conict and struggle for survival. We will also have to accept the reality that democracy is dead. As the population continues to grow and diversify, the establishments in Europe and North America will grow more and more authoritarian in a vain attempt to maintain their control over their societies. But just as surely as the Roman Empire, fteen hundred years ago, and the Soviet Union, a few decades ago, collapsed, so too will the governments of North America and Europe disintegrate. Unless some miracle occurs to halt the advance of history, we must prepare ourselves for the world that is awaiting us and our children. But we can travel along the path that history has paved for the world with a faith that there is hope at the end of the journey. For the Gods that created us have not abandoned us, even if our people have abandoned them. For Odin has sacriced his most beloved son, Balder, so that we as a people, can still survive, and will one day rebuild a most glorious civilization, unlike anything that is known to us today. In my previous book, The Book of Balder Rising, I laid out the spiritual foundation for this new civilization. In this book, I hope to begin the process of building a fortress that will stand and survive the coming great deluge that will sweep over our world in the twenty-rst century.
PART I
THE TURNING OF THE WHEEL
THE TURNING OF THE AGES
The old order is in advanced decay. The world as we know it is rapidly falling apart. The West is in a state of decline and the forces of darkness are rapidly spreading across the world. We stand between two agesthe wheel turns. The previous age is fading into the past as Loki is rallying the forces of destruction to assault the old order, plunging the world into chaos. The darkness and oppression of the great winter, Fimbul, is quickly overtaking the ordered world of the previous age. We are entering a time of the Giants, when their chaos will rule over mankind, shattering the institutions, traditions and nations that gave meaning and hope to our people and ancestors. We are entering a new dark agethe Age of Fimbulvetr. The previous age was one in which the Gods of our ancestors spoke to us through the facade of an alien creed. They existed in a semi-comatose state, because we had adopted a facade between us and them. That facade was the alien creed of Christianity. But now that Christianity is fading, and the old Gods are beginning to yawn awake once more, they are readying themselves to throw off the yoke of the foreign garb of a false identity, and speak to us once more in their true form. Our people have passed through two ages. In the rst, they were born but were scattered and separated into different nations, ethnic groups and even civilizations. The Gods of our ancestors soon took on different names and were worshiped in various ways depending on the environment in which they chose to settle. Thus, the old Gods took on many different guises and names. Our ancestors tried to give order to the many different interpretations of their Gods, but eventually the confusion grew worse, until nally, a creed completely alien won out over this confusion of faiths. Because they were weakened and divided, they succumbed to the alien creed. But the Life Force of the Gods that gave birth to our people could not be denied, and soon the alien creed was transformed by the spirit of the old Gods. The Gods that gave birth to us still spoke to us, but instead of speaking to us in a confused matter, through various identities, they now spoke to us through a sin5
THE TURNING OF THE AGES
gle, but alien identity. But even this would not last, and that alien creed is now fading away. We are no longer divided into various nations and tribes. Within America, we have come together as one people. Even in Europe, there is a coming together of the many different nations and nationalities of our Folk. A time of unication is dawning and the opportunity for the Gods of our ancestors to speak to us once more in their true form, is upon us. And this time, they will speak with one voice to all our people. But there are great dangers ahead. The turning of the ages, when one age dies and another is born, is always a dangerous time. Chaos rules and within the confusion, Loki has the opportunity to lead our people astray. If he is successful, his father, Surtur, will lay waste to everything, and fearfully, the devastation could be so great that we might never rise again. If that is so, the Gods will not return and there will be no rebirth, and hence the bright light of enlightened humanity will never again bless this world with the wonders capable of being manifested through the soul of our Folk. Darkness will rule and the gifts given to us in the beginning of time will be lost, and humanity will revert back to the level of the beast that roams the wilderness. But hope still burns bright, and we have only to fan its ames to transform it into a beacon that will serve as a path to blaze through the darkness and unleash the regenerative powers of Balder. For in the Netherworld, Balder and his dear wife, Nanna, are preparing to return. They can see the light which has broken through the roof of Hel, like a translucent staircase for them to ascend back to the world of the living. All that awaits their return is our callour call for them to return and give new life to the old Gods and Goddesses, so that we might re-forge those bonds that once united mortal with immortal, and thus, herald in the new Golden Age of Gimli.
OUR PLACE IN THE ORDER OF THINGS
The three monotheistic religions see God as someone with a master plan, who has laid down the law and demand that everyone obey this lawif they dont, they will suffer the most excruciating pain for all eternity. Ironically, everyone who happens to be unfortunate enough to be born in a part of the world that has never heard his law is just as damned as those who heard it and rejected it. Thus, their God, who is suppose to be all-knowing and infallible, has deliberately created billions of people whom he has damned to Hell. He is all-knowing and infallibleso that means he knew that billions of people would never have the chance to be saved, and that billions more would choose to reject his law, and thus would be condemned after death. Why? Why would a God do such a thing? Well, the followers of monotheism like to say, We can never know what God does, or why he does it, but we have got to have faith. This is poor comfort for those billions burning in Hell. Of course, that doesnt concern those who know that they are saved! Pagans do not believe in a God who is concerned with suffering and pain. We dont see God as a great judge, passing judgement on everyone, condemning billions to eternal suffering. We dont fear a God or his wrath. We know that a God does not inict pain and suffering on us. We know that the terrible things that happen to us are not the will of God. The monotheistic God is a God with a planand we are all suppose to be a part of his planwhatever it may be? He is supposed to have created us so that he can torture us, and torment us with temptation. He created the Devil to tempt us away from him and make us weak so that the great majority of us will fall victim to the wily ways of Satan. He then deliberately makes our lives a living Hell by sending earthquakes, tornadoes, res, oods, hurricanes, disease, and storms our way, to test our faith, all the while killing thousands, even millions in wars and plagues, and our clergy try to reassure us that its all part of Gods will and that the fallen are in his hands. But if God is in complete control of the universe, why does he send such horror to torment us? Is this the behavior of a truly loving and merciful God?
7
For us, the Gods, by whatever name you refer to them as, are a balancing force in the universe. They represent the natural laws of science that act as a balancing factor in nature to counter the chaotic and destructive forces that are represented by the Giants. They are far too powerful a force to be concerned with the pain, suffering, and salvation, of every little individual on the face of the earth. But that does not mean we cannot tap into their power to help us in our lives. It does not mean that we are completely disconnected from the power that is the Gods, which maintains order in the universe, that can help us succeed in everything that we do. We pagans, followers of the Folk Faith, realize that the universe is ruled by the physical laws of science, and that the actions and reactions of nature, are the opposing forces of chaos (the Giants) and order (the Gods). We were not created out of dirt to be tested and judged. We were created from the same Life Force that holds the universe together, the same Life Force that is the essence of the Gods. We are a part of the life-changing, evolutionary process that holds the universe together. This Life Force keeps the planets rotating around the sun, and the sun along with billions of other stars, rotating around the center of the galaxy, and propels the galaxy, and billions of other galaxies, through the vast, limitless void of space. This means we are part of nature and ruled by the same laws of nature that governs all living things on this planet, and on all other worlds. Because we are part of nature, the action-reaction of order and chaos that governs the universe, all our actions contribute to one or the other. By the way we live our lives and the decisions we make every minute of the day, we either contribute to the chaotic, destructive forces that are the Giants, or we contribute to the ordered forces that are the Gods. There is no sin or breaking of commandments, but the simple fact that the environment that surrounds us, the society we live in, the way people interact with each other and treat each other, are all determined by the way we act. If our actions are destructive, we will live within a chaotic destructive society, but if we live by the golden rule, we will live in a healthy, orderly and progressive society. The Gods have set up the rules by which the universe works. If we adjust our lives according to those rules, we will benet from them and eventually, we, both individually and collectively as a people, will become great. Over time, generations from now, our children will become God-like. This is a truth that we must understandwe are governed not by commandments, by which we will be condemned. The only rule we should live by is the simple golden rule of treating people in the same way that we want them to treat us. At the same time, we must recognize that if others treat us badly, we will not
tolerate it. Thus, we hate no one, and seek to do harm toward no one, but we are not pacists, for pacism is permitting others to dominate or harm you. We do not sit around praying for God to intervene for us, but we do seek to forge bonds with our Gods so that we can tap into the Life Force that we share with them to help us in our actions, and give us the power to succeed. We do not sit back and accept fate without doing anything about it. We know that we must act in a productive way if we are to be successful in life, in all things that we do. We know that we can only be successful by positive thinking, backed up by positive action. We do not believe in sin, because we have no commandments to break. We understand that there are right and wrong actions, and when we make mistakes we dont pray for forgiveness. Instead, we accept the fact that we are not perfect and recognize that we did wrong and make a promise to ourselves and our loved ones to try not to do it again. We know that mistakes are part of life and we can learn from them and grow, becoming a better people by trying not to repeat them. Thus, while we should own up to our mistakes, and when necessary, make amends for the wrongs that we might do, we should not feel guilt or shame, especially if we truly recognize the wrong that we did. In fact, we should even talk about our mistakes as lessons, especially to our children and young people, as examples of what not to do if they want to lead happy and successful lives. We all know that it is often better to confess our mistakes than to keep them bottled up inside, permitting them to fester and eat away at our minds and souls with guilt and shame. One problem with the monotheists is that they are intolerant of anyone who disagrees with them. Monotheists claim that anyone who disagrees with them is condemned. Even among themselves, they cannot agree and have a long history of hating each other, waging wars against each other and persecuting each other. Christians have always considered Jews the children of the Devil because they rejected Christ, and Jews consider anyone who does not belong to the chosen people, inferior. Even within Judaism and Christianity there is disagreement. Orthodox Jews disagree with Conservative Jews and both disagree with Reform Jews, and then of course, there are the Hasidic Jews and other sects which dont agree. The Christians are even more divided. Catholics, Protestants and Orthodox Christians all disagree. Catholics believe all Christians who do not belong to the Catholic Church are condemned to burn in Hell. Orthodox Christians believe the same about everyone who does not belong to the Orthodox Church. They are all condemned to burn in Hell. Protestants consider both Orthodox and Catholics to be heathens and pagans. Then there are the Muslims, who are also divided and war among themselves. They consider everyone else heathens
10
who can be killed, enslaved, raped, and tortured with impunity because they do not believe in Allah. Of course, all of this is insane. As pagans we do not hate any other faith, even the monotheistic religions. We respect all religious beliefs. Even if we disagree with the interpretation, we respect the religiosity. Most of the people who practice these faiths are basically good, or seek to do good, but their faiths are damaging. Most people want to lead good lives. We respect anyone, no matter what they believe, who want to lead good lives. The ancient Romans made it a custom of trying to associate their Gods with the Gods worshiped by other people. There were certain practices that the Romans abhorred, such as human sacrice and homosexuality, but as for the actual Gods that other people worshiped, the Romans tolerated and even adopted them into their own pantheon. As a pagan, I have no problem with saying a prayer to Jesus, because I know that the spiritual essence of the God, Jesus, that is worshiped, is essentially a God of peace, and I can associate Jesus with Balder or any other God of peace.
RELIGION AND THE FOLK SOUL
Religions ow from the soul of a particular people like rivers from a spring. They are the expression of the soul of the race that gives birth to them. They are the expression of a particular peoples spirituality, and ourish within the genetic landscape of that people, and kindred folk, who gave expression and form to the spirituality. Religions are manifestation of the way a people or race view the universe and the local environment they live within, and give birth to them as a nation. This is true of all the pagan religions as well as the universalist, monotheistic religions. Christianity originated as a breakaway Jewish cult based on the teachings of the Essence-cult leader who we call Jesus. He preached a heretical variation of Judaism that caused the Jewish leaders to goad the Roman leaders to condemn him to death for his heresy. But Christianity did not die with Jesus for several reasons. His followers claimed that Jesus was divine, the son of God and that he rose from the dead. They were able to do this by incorporating the spiritual beliefs of the many different pagan religions that existed in the Classical world. The idea of virgin birth through impregnation by a God was the foundation of both the Roman state and religion. Romulus, the founder of Rome, was born of a Vestal Virgin, who was impregnated by Mars, the God of War. There were many other religions during the classical period that claimed a demigod was born of a human female and fathered by a God. Hercules is just one example. Jesus was born of a God and rose from the dead, just like Balder and many others. The early followers of Jesus kept alive their cult by incorporating pagan ideas and belief systems into their Jewish cult, thus transforming their belief system into a non-Jewish religion. At rst, the cult seemed destined to remain insignicant and obscure, existing within the peripheral lunatic-fringe of Jewish society, that is, until a Jew, who possessed Roman citizenship, converted to the new religion. Saint Paul had converted after claiming he had a vision in which Jesus spoke to him and told him to go out and convert the pagans to Christianity. I will not go into the entire story of Pauls life and mission, but it is important to make the
11
12
point that Paul tirelessly preached among the mostly Greek, Celtic, and Roman populations of the Roman Empire. During his lifetime and afterwards his followers began incorporating pagan ideals and belief systems into the Jesus cult, creating the image of Jesus that has come down to us today, and giving birth to a paganized version of Christianity. This was in opposition to the followers of Saint Peter, who wished to preserve the distinctively Jewish character of Christianity. One example is the issue of baptism verus circumcision. The latter custom was a common tradition among different Semitic peoples, but considered a barbaric and abhorrent practice by the Romans and Greeks. The Jewish followers of Saint Peters wanted to make circumcision a fundamental principle, just as it is within the Jewish religion, for anyone seeking to convert to Christianity. Paul knew that would sound the death-knell of Christianity. If Christianity was ever to spread among the non-Jewish population, he had to replace the custom with the common pagan practice of baptism, as a means of conversion. The entire story of John the Baptist was probably manufactured by Paul and his followers, to justify the practice and its replacement of circumcision. As Christianity spread throughout the Roman Empire during the next several hundred years, it continued to be transformed by paganism. Even the date of Jesus birth, December 25, was borrowed from the religion that worshiped the pagan Indo-European God, Mithra, who was born in human form on that date. Many pagan ideas were brought into Christianityfrom the idea of the Holy Trinity to the Mother-Goddess worship of Mary to and the image of Jehovah which was taken from the face of the great statue of Zeus in his temple, to adopting the name of the head of the Roman pagan religion as the head of Christianity, Ponteix Maximus, helped to transform Christianity into a religion palatable to the racial soul of the Roman people. By the time of Emperor Constantine, Christianity had become a religion that was more pagan than Semitic. But as the Roman Empire divided politically and culturally, into two halvesthe Latin West and the Greek Eastso did the spirituality of Christianity. The western half of the Roman Empire was culturally and racially Roman/ Celtic/Germanic, while the eastern half was culturally and racially Greek/Oriental/Egyptian. The former was more racially unied, as the Romans, Celts and Germans were all Indo-European peoples, sharing a similar spirituality and ancestry that once inhabited Europe thousands of years in the past. The religions they worshiped and the Gods they celebrated, were really the same Gods that their ancestors worshiped, and thus the spirituality they instilled within the new Christian religion was pure and vibrant and strong enough to survive the collapse of the political order when it came in 476 A.D. It was different in the east.
13
In the eastern half of the Roman Empire, there was a greater mixing of peoples, cultures and religions that were fundamentally different. The form of Christianity that rose in the east, that is often referred to as Greek or Orthodox Christianity, was more Oriental, as opposed to the Occidental form of Christianity that appeared in the western half of the Roman Empire. Thus, its spirituality was not as strong and it never had the life-vibrance or expansion that Roman Christianity had. Even after the political collapse of the Western Roman Empire, Roman Christianity not only survived, but continued to expand into regions that were never under the control of Rome. Soon, Germany, Scotland and Ireland were all converted, and eventually, in the next ve to six hundred years, Scandinavia, Poland, Hungary, the Baltic States, and parts of the Balkans were converted in turn. The story of Greek or Orthodox Christianity was very different. Greek or Orthodox Christianity only survived because the political structure of the Eastern Roman Empire survived. Its political authority was more Oriental and Semitic, and thus, Orthodox Christianity never expanded, and in the next ve hundred years it actually shrank as the political boundaries of the Eastern Roman Empire, or as it came to be referred to as, the Byzantine Empire shrank. Eventually, the Byzantine Empire was reduced to a third-rate power and Orthodox Christianity all but collapsed. It only survived because it was eventually adopted by the Russian Slavs to the north. After the last remnants of Constantinople fell to Islam in 1453, Orthodoxy was reborn as a purely Slavic or Russian religion, and thus was instilled within a new European racial spirituality. The rise and growth in power and strength of Western Christianity, and the decline and withdrawal of Eastern Christianity before the rise and advancement of Islam, are reected by the zeal and determination of Western Christianity, which was purely European. Thus it was Western Christianity which was able to halt the advancement of Islam and eventually turn back the Semitic tide, culminating in crusades in Spain, Sicily, in the Holy Lands and eventually the exploration and conversion of North and South America. In the east, Byzantium, which was a unied state, fell, and the Muslims burst into the Balkans and continued to threaten Europe right into the 17th century, but they were eventually halted and turned back by Western Christians. Orthodox Christianity survived because its center of spirituality was transferred from Greece to Moscow. The Russian/Slavic European soul gave it new life and prevented it from completely becoming extinct. The new Russian state prevented the Turks from extinguishing Orthodox Christianity within its empire by applying force and pressure. Unlike Western Christianity, which was totally European, both racially and spiritually, it never became a great expanding religion. Even after the Russians had crossed the
14
length of Asia, the Orthodox Church never sent armies of missionaries to try and convert the peoples of China, India, or even those non-Christians within the Russian Empire. Islam originated deep within the Arabian Peninsula. Its spirituality reected the soul of the Semitic Arabic people. When it burst upon the stage of history, it swept aside the declining power of Orthodox Christianity, but was eventually stopped by Western Christianity, in Western Europe. Islam remained a powerful force, expanding into Central Asia and India, and eventually reaching as far east as present day Indonesia. But Islam soon reached its apex, as it overran the connes of its Semitic base. The Semitic Arabic people migrated and settled throughout North Africa and Central Asia, and even moved into Spain. But over the passing centuries, the Semitic population assimilated and disappeared within large sections of the Islamic world. In places like Indonesia, India, Central Asia, Iran and Spain, where the Semites either remained a tiny minority or disappeared entirely through intermarriage, Islam eventually retreated or was transformed. In Iran, where the mixed population was not Semitic, Shiite Islam was born and spread to other regions, while most of the Semitic world remained loyal to Sunni Islam. Other divisions also rose in India, in Lebanon and North Africa, reecting the different ethnic divisions within the world that Islam conquered. Islam remained vibrant and expansionist for centuries, but its height had passed. Unable to expand into China and Western Europe, it continued to expand against the declining power of Orthodox Christianity, until the center of Orthodox Christianity was transferred to the young, vibrant Russian nation. Islam eventually began a period of withdrawal and decline before the advancement of Western European Christianity. From 1 A.D. to 500 A.D., Christianity split into Roman and Orthodox Christianity, reecting the split between the Latin/Celtic/Germanic Western Roman Empire and the Greek/Oriental/Egyptian Eastern Roman Empire. Because the former was racially and spiritually more homogenous, Western Christianity evolved into a new and vibrant spirituality. This was due to the incorporation of European pagan spirituality that transformed Western Christianity. But Orthodox Christianity remained spiritually divided, a mixture between Greek/Hellenism and the more Semitic and Egyptian spiritualities, which prevented the Orthodox Church from becoming a stronger force than the political authority, and thus it remained subservient to the Emperor. In the West, the political authority declined and disintegrated, as the Western Church continued to grow stronger and outlived the Western Roman Empires secular authority.
15
From 500 A.D. and 1000 A.D., the Western Church continued to grow stronger and was responsible for the resurrection of the secular authority of the Roman State. But the Church remained the dominate power until 1500 A.D., while in the East, the Orthodox Church remained subservient to the secular authority of the Byzantine state. Orthodox Christianity declined before the expansion of Islam and its only expansion was into the Russian Kiev Empire, which remained weak until after the decline and eventual fall, of the authority of the Orthodox Church (1000-1500 A.D.). Between 1000 A.D. and 1500 A.D., Western Christianity became a powerful force, which continued to drive the Muslims back from the Iberian Peninsula, Sicily and the Holy Lands during the Crusades, and even challenged its hold over North Africa. The spirit of Western Christianity was purely European (Latin/ Celtic/German/Slavic). It had incorporated the essence of European paganism into it, creating a new European religion, motivated by the soul of Europe. This culminated in the expansion of Western Christianity throughout the world. It was during the decline and fall of the Orthodox Church that Orthodox Christianity was able to transplant its center of spirituality to the purely European Russian Empire and move its center from Constantinople to Moscow. Afterwards, Orthodox Christianity experienced a minor resurgence with the rise of the Russian Empire (1500 to 1900 A.D.). Though the Muslims conquered the Balkans, they could not completely wipe out Orthodox Christianity among the peoples of Greece and the Balkans, because of the transfer of the center of Orthodox spirituality outside of the authority of the Islamic World, to Russia. Between 1500 A.D. and 2000 A.D., Western Europe began expanding beyond its borders, spreading Western Christianity throughout the world. North and South America was converted in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, followed by Africa and Asia in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. However, even as Western Christianity was spreading throughout the world, the seeds of its own destruction were taking root. This was initially heralded by the schism that resulted from the Protestant Reformation. The next blow was the conversion of non-Europeans to Christianity. In the 16th century, the Protestant Reformation began with Martin Luther. In the next hundred and fty years, Europe was rocked with one religious war after another, culminating in the disastrous Thirty Years War that almost depopulated central Europe. The split in Western Christianity caused the Protestants to abandon the old Christianized pagan ceremonies, customs and traditions that had been incorporated into Christianity over a thousand years earlier, and turn toward the Old Testament, thus becoming more Semitic and less European.
16
Since then, Christianity has become progressively more secularized. In the twentieth century, even Catholicism underwent a secularization after Vatican Two. The result has been a steady decline in Christianity throughout the Western World, and especially in the Wests homeland, Europe. This trend was followed by a second trendthe browning of Christianity. Beginning with the conquest of South and North America, Western Christianity began converting non-Europeans to their faith. Both Protestant and Catholic Churches have spent a great deal of time and resources in spreading the Christian faith to Africans, Asians and American aborigines. As a result, in the twenty-rst century, about 80 percent of all Christians are of non-European ancestry. This has caused tremors throughout the Christian world. The European paganization that took place two thousand years ago, when Christianity was rst brought to Europe, has been being undone in the last ve hundred years, beginning with the incorporation of customs, traditions and rituals of the pagan religions of the American aborigines, into the Christian Churches of South and Central America. This same process is now taking place in Africa and Asia, as hundreds of millions of Africans and Asians have converted to Christianity. The result is new spiritual chasms appearing in Christianity. Even within the unied or universal Catholic Church, there are divisions appearing, as the Church in Africa is becoming distinctively African, while the Church in India is becoming distinctively Indian. The same is true of the Catholic Church in every part of the world, and eventually they will have nothing in common with each other. The end result will be its collapse into separate churches, while in the European homeland of Christianity, both the Catholic and Protestant Churches have declined to the point that only about 20 percent of Europeans today, still consider themselves Christians, most of them are over fty-years-old, and only about1 percent claim that they go to church every Sunday. In the United States, the Christian Churches have both declined and resisted decline at the same time. If this seems confusinglet me explain. Among the European-American population in the United States, Christianity has been declining in importance for the last fty years. But at the same time, the churches have been replacing their declining constituencies with immigrants from the Third World. Today, the Catholic Church in the United States in greater than 50 percent non-White. The same is rapidly happening to the Protestant Churches. Even the Mormon Church, with its high birthrate among its original all-White membership, has become about 50 percent non-White, as it has conducted a rigorous campaign of conversion among Third World populations.
17
As the constituency of the Christian Churches become more and more diluted in a diversity of races, nationalities and cultures, the original Folk Soul of Europe has lost its spiritual hold over Christianity, thus weakening its spirituality. Our people have turned away from what has become an alien religion. They no longer nd a spiritual solidarity within the Christian Churches. They have begun searching for a new spirituality, and many have turned to Eastern and other exotic cults. Still others have sought to try and resurrect the old spirituality, which once existed within the Christian Churches. Many Protestants have turned to an evangelical form of Christianity, in hope of recapturing that lost spirituality. The same has been true for Catholics. Many have turned to Churches that have resurrected pre-Vatican Two customs, rituals and the all-Latin Mass. But their efforts are too little, too late, and cannot reverse the tide of diversity and multicutluralism that is transforming every aspect of Western Civilization. The poison has seeped too deep into the institutions. Our people have lost contact with the Gods of their ancestors. Even though the bonds they shared with them were through a Christian lter, it was enough to ensure their spiritual vitality. Today those bonds have been cut and our people are adrift. Today, Islam is experiencing a revival. It is partially due to the vacuum that has been created within the spiritual and moral decline of the West. Islam was born of the Semitic Folk Soul. It conquered a large section of the old world, passing beyond the ethnic and geographic boundaries of the Semitic homeland. NonSemitic populations were conquered and many, though not all, were forced to convert to Islam. This diluted the spiritual power of Islam, which began a long decline. This decline was accelerated after another non-Semitic group of people, the Turks, invaded the Middle East and converted to Islam. They were a erce, brave and determined race of nomadic warriors from the steppes of Asia. The Turks established a great empire that was centered in the territory of the old Byzantine Empire, and stretch west to include all of North Africa (except for Morocco), the Sudan, Arabia, parts of Persia, the Balkans right up to the gates of Vienna, the northern coast of the Black Sea and the Caucasus. But the Turks were not Semites and their soul was alien to the spirit of Islam. Thus, as soon as the Turks established their great empire, decay and decline rapidly set in, and the Ottoman Empire lingered on for four hundred years, only because of the rivalry of the European powers which actually fought to prevent any single nation from conquering the Turks, and thus upsetting the balance of power in Europe. Turkish domination of the Islamic world helped to smother the spirit of Islam. The alien race and its alien Folk Soul caused the Islamic world to remain weak and divided. Eventually, the European powers carved up the Turkish
18
Empire and divided the Islamic world among themselves as part of their colonial empires. But with the decline and fall of Europe and the Turkish Empire, Islam has been able to reassert is spiritual identity. The Semitic Folk Soul has been unleashed and Islam is now a great force for change. Unfortunately that change is destructive. It has been unleashed by the Loki effect that has plunged the West into a state of helplessness, due to its domination by the Hodur effectblind ignorance. Thus, the rise of Islam and especially Islamic terrorism and militancy, is part of the horde led by Loki in his assault on Asgard. The Loki effect caused weakness within the West, by striking the leaders of the West with ignorance about the true nature of the world, blinding them to the threats that the West face. Loki is now marshaling the forces of chaos and destruction to assault the gates of Asgard. We are now suffering through the great winter, the Age of Fimbul. Soon the forces of darkness will cancel out those of the light, and a new age of darkness and barbarism will reign supreme. There is still hope that our people will survive the coming conict and darkness, but to do so, we must turn to Balder. For only through Balder can we survive, and begin the task of rebuilding a new civilization, heralding in a new agethe Age of Gimli.
THE ODIN CONSCIOUSNESS
In reality, only a change in the attitude of the individual can bring about a renewal in the spirit of the nations, so wrote Carl Gustav Jung. Jung understood that for a people to change, individuals must change rst. I wrote The Book of Balder Rising because, if our people are to survive the coming collapse of the old order (Western Civilization) we have got to begin to change the spirit of our people. To do this, we begin with the individual. By changing the spirit of our people, I am referring to unleashing the essence of the Gods which lies dormant within each and every one of us. The Gods and Goddesses are asleep within our very DNA. They are waiting to be called back and once again forge a new bond between mortal and immortal. This process is Balder Rising, and we begin working on this process with the individual. This sleeping essence of the Gods that lies dormant within each of us, is the Odin Consciousness. This Odin Consciousness manifest itself in the mythological symbols, folk tales and legends of our Folk. We can tap into these imagines resides deep within the subconscious, and release their power to transform us. They govern the religious, artistic, philosophical, heroic, and idealistic impulses that provide the traditional archetypes, with which we, as a race, nation or Folk, express ourselves as a people. These instruments build our culture and civilization. Some might refer to this as the racial memory, and we as both individuals and collectively as a people, can respond to these archetypes. These archetypes can initiate a revitalization of the soul and the will on both the individual and collective levels. Modern examples of this phenomenon are the Star Wars movie. When the rst Star Wars movie was released, millions of our people responded to the archetypical symbolism in the movie without thinking. The themes in the movie, which were Arthurian, Western, and Manichaean, acted like a key, unlocking a deep response to those heroic ideals that we all hold dear as a people. This was not consciousthe average person did not see the connection to Arthurian legends, or Western tales, or even the cosmic struggle between the forces of Light and Darkness that predominate much of our European metaphysical subconsciousness. But whether people understood it or not, they responded to it.
19
THE ODIN CONSCIOUSNESS
20
Jung wrote an essay entitled, Wotan. In it he explored the relevance that the power of the Gods has in our lives through tour subconscious minds. He wrote, We must go back to the age of myths, which did not explain everything in terms of man in his limited capacities, but sought the deeper cause in the psyche and its autonomous powers. Mans earliest institutions personied these powers as gods and described them in myths with great care and circumstantially according to their various characters. This could be done the more readily on account of the rmly established primordial types that exercise direct inuence upon them. What Jung is telling us, is that the Life Force of the Gods remained within our subconscious though it was suppressed by the intrusion of Christianity. This Life Force still manifested itself by transforming Christianity greatly. Now, with the decline of Christianity in the West, our people are once again freed from the oppressive imagery of an alien cult, and this will permit the opportunity for the rebirth of the Odin Consciousness. Jung, as many others who lived in the beginning of the twentieth century, understood that Christianity was failing and that this would permit a resurgence of the old Gods, especially Odin. With the decline and eventual collapse of the old order, the Odin Consciousness will have the opportunity to rise once more and come to dominate the will of our Folkit will herald in a resurrection of our Folk-Ways. This process is Balder Rising. Balder Rising will permit the resurrection of the Odin Consciousness, to again govern the future course of our Folk.
THE WYRD AND YOUR JOURNEY
As each of us travel through life, we must make decisions that will change the course of our futureor so we think. This is the belief in free will. But nothing is free in the universe. Everything we do, say, and think has a price. Thus, every decision we make will have consequences. The Norns are believed to weave the threads of our destiny, and some interpret this as predestination. But what the Norns weaves are simply paths that we may take. There are many crossroads in these paths, and when we come to a crossroad we must make a decision concerning which path to take. There is a certain degree of free will involved, but at the same time we are at the mercy of the choices provided for us by the Norns. I consider these choices tests the All-Father presents to us to prove our worth. This process is referred to as Wyrd. Wyrd is the process by which we are tested throughout our lives by the Gods, through the intervention of the Norns. What destiny lies in wait for us depends on the choices we makewhich paths we decide to travel. If we make the wrong decisions, then the Gods may choose another to fulll their plans. Let me give you an example. An individual might decide to abandon the traditional religion he was born into. This will most likely be Christianity. He might then begin to explore other alternative belief systems. If he is chosen by the Gods, they might offer him the opportunity to attend a study group or lecture on the old religions of our ancestors. He must decide if he will go, and then he must make the decision whether or not to begin the long journey back to the Gods. He might then spend twenty to thirty years of his life exploring the old religion and celebrating his reunion with the Gods. In the course of his life he might affect the lives of many others. Perhaps one individual will be convinced by him to join him on his journey back to the Gods. This individual might then prove to be one who can fulll the plans of the Gods better then he. It is possible that the rst person will even lose faith in the Gods and turn away from them, even turn back to his own faith, but he will have fullled his role in the Gods plan. This process is called Wyrd.
21
22
Each individual is born into certain circumstances, possessing certain abilities and is presented with certain opportunities. His experiences and the way he deals with them can lead him to the Gods and fulll their plans. But he must make that decision and then decide if he is to continue to serve the Gods, or turn away from them once he has fullled his great part. No one individual is indispensable to the Gods. There is no Moses or Mohammad within the Folk Faith. We are all the Gods prophets, and we can all play great roles in the resurrection of the bond between them and their children. That choice each must make on his own. There is within our individual Wyrd our own road to fulllment, our individual role to inspiration that brings us closer to the Gods. Every individual has his own Wyrd. He has the ability to serve and exercise his genius, to reap his rewards and live and work with the Gods. Within a mans Wyrd is his destiny and free will, as well as his rights and duties in which he can nd happiness and peace. If we continue to think that we are entities that exist independent of the cosmic forces that govern and hold the universe together, then we will remain slaves to forces that are beyond our control. But we have it within us to direct our destinies, and this can be done by understanding the nature of the Vril and learning to harness this universe power. Existence is a battle if we are to heroically ght this battle, we must develop the power within us to control the Vril and use it to our advantage in this struggle for existence to evolve upward. There will always be a side to the Gods that is beyond our understanding and we must not concern ourselves about this. The Gods will choose to bestow upon us something of their essence, and each of us has the opportunity to learn something of it. The decision whether or not to partake of that offered lies with each of us. This is also part of Wyrd. Wyrd can be described as a form of fellowship between us and the Gods, and thus with the entire universe, along the path that we follow through life. In this way we can each play our individual part in the grand orchestra of time and space. If you seek the Gods, they will hear your call, but when and how they will answer one cannot say. But if you seek, then sometime during your journey you will be confronted by them. You will have an experience in which you will meet one of more of the Gods (or Goddesses) face to face. You will then be given a choice. But what they will ask you, we cannot foresee. When the time comes, you will have to decide. Let me tell you of an experience I had. This happened twenty years ago when I was part of a study group, researching the old religion. I refer to it as a study
23
group because those of us who belong to our little group were not believers in the Gods. Some of them attended with the intension of simply expanding their knowledge of the universe, others because they had an interest in mythology and still others because they believed in the occult. I personally fell into the second group. I always loved tales about the Gods, and heroes in general, and everything and anything that had to do with European folklore and mythology. After several years, we had progressed beyond just studying the legends and were deep into the practical end of forging new links with the Gods. One of the experiences I had was very profound and changed my life forever. Through a process of Rune meditation and chanting, we were able to put ourselves into a trance-like state. We accomplished this many times and had many wonderful experiences. I discovered that I was psychically talented and could easily slip into a deep trance. At that time, we were concentrating on Freyja, and it was She who rst spoke to me. (You should concentrate on a God or Goddess of love and joy when forging your link or bond with the Gods, because the path you travel to them should be a joyful experience.) On this occasion I found myself on a ship. I guess we can call it a Viking ship. I was at the bow of the ship and remember that the ship was made of gold and surrounded by a golden halo. It sailed in a sea of black waters, under a black sky. In the waters oated huge gold icebergs. Then, before me appeared a woman who was beautiful, powerful, and surrounded by a halo. She told me that she was Freyja, and if I would dedicate my life to the Gods, and fulll a task that would later be revealed to me, she would chose me to spend eternity with her in the Folksvang. She also told me that those she and the Valkyries took back to Asgard werent just heros who died in battle, but anyone who led a heroic life. It was the battle of life and the willingness to dedicate oneself to something higher than oneself that was truly the heroic deed. She said there were many ways one could live a life of heroism. One way was to remain faithful to the Gods throughout ones life, and perform deeds in their celebration. She told me that every person is a child of the Life-Force of the Gods, and that we each have a divine origin. We all have a divine mission to fulll according to our individual abilities, but the choice to do so is up to each of us. She was now presenting me with my choice. She told me many things that day, but for now I will simply say that I had agreed to dedicate my life to the Gods. When I woke from my trance, I discovered that the room where we had held our meetings was lled with a strange and eerie ether. It seemed that the air in the room was charged with a living presence. We could all feel it and it was moving beyond words. All of us admitted to some form of experience while in our own individual trance-like state, and we knew that the Goddess Freyja had
24
actually presented herself to us in that room. For me, it was a life-changing experience.
BALDERS RETURN
We know that Balder will return, so we have to ask ourselveshow will he return? Many have asked me if Balder will appear on earth in human form and walk among us like some twenty-rst century Christ. The question reects a state of mind of someone who has read the Book of Balder Rising through a Christian mind-set. This is understandable. As one who had been raised Catholic, I found myself constantly having to check my own perception of things, which were constantly clouded by my traditional Christian up-bringing. It is difcult to truly change the way one thinks and feels, when traveling along a road toward a new spirituality. When I wrote that Balder will rise from Hel and that his resurrection will herald the return of the Gods, I believe I made it clear that I was not referring to some kind of Jesus prophecypredicting that Balder will appear in human form, claiming he is some kind of messiah. Balder is not Christ, though elements of the Balder tale were borrowed and incorporated into the Jesus myth. When Christians, especially European Christians, pray to Christ, they are really praying to the God Balder without realizing it. I will later explore how Jesus was transformed from a heretical Jewish prophet into a neo-pagan deity by the early Christians, the followers of Paul, who had dedicated himself to converting the European pagans, and thus transforming Christianity. Other pagan Gods such as Adonis, who was born in human form in a place called Bethlehem, as well as Mithras, who was born on December 25, were also incorporated into the myth of Jesus Christ. Balder is not some kind of pagan Christ who will rise and judge us, condemn the sinful and set-up some kind of mythical paradise on earth, thus ending history for all time. When I say that Balder will rise from Hel, I am not prophesying an actual, physical event that will take place on a certain date. I am speaking of the rebirth of the Balder-Forcethe Life-Force of the Gods which will restore us to a celestial state. This Balder-Force will exist within each of us. This spiritual force has existed and will always exist within each person of every race, but will take on different characteristics depending on ones race and the pantheon of Gods that created them. Each race was given form and substance in the most ancient times by
25
BALDERS RETURN
26
different pantheons of Gods. Within our Folk, the strength of the Life-Force of our ancient Gods decreased because our people turned to an alien religion, but that Life-Force did not die out. And now, as Christianity is declining, the LifeForce of the Gods that created us, has the opportunity to reassert itself among our people. This can only happen if we make an effort to restore the conscious bond with the Gods that created us. This is the essence of Balder Rising. The Life-Force of the Gods lls us, pulsates through every cell in our bodies, and for this reason, the Gods exist within us. Their inuence has been warped, but now we have the opportunity by turning to the Folk Faith, to awaken the Gods that sleep within us. We can do this by celebrating the Gods, and by creating new communities based on this celebration. These new communities must be lled with the joy of life, the love of ourselves and each other, our families and ancestors and the children that we bring into the world. By living this way, we will be living pure lives, physically and spiritually, and it is through this way of life that the Balder-Force will grow strong. It is with this Balder-Force that we will awaken the Gods once more, and together we will be able to face the dark ages that are approaching and threaten to engulf not only our people, but the entire world. In the Semitic Bible, God created man from the dust of the earthfrom dirt, but in the Folk Faith, the rst man and woman were created from two treesthe ash and the elm. So are we claiming that we are actually living vegetableslike the creature in the movieThe Thing? No. No! Unlike the Semitic Bible, we dont interpret our tales literally. They are tales passed down to us by our ancestors, who lacked a fundamental knowledge of the physical laws of the universe. They understood the esoteric meaning of the universe, but could not explain it within its physical workings. We have to understand that when the Gods created man and woman from two trees, the tree is symbolic of the Life Force of the universe. This Life-Force is natural lawthe essence of the gods. This leads us to an understanding of why the Gods created mankind, which is a very different understanding than what the followers of the Semitic Bible (Judaism, Christianity and Islam) believe. The God of the Semitic Bible is a tyrannical God who created man to be ruled over. Man is the plaything of this God. He gives them paradise and then creates Satan (evil) to tempt them from paradise, so they must suffer. They have to suffer to prove themselves worthy to spend eternity with him. He creates trials and tribulations-plagues, natural disasters, wars and oppressions that are inicted upon mankind. Then, He chooses only those who know of Him and submit to Him, as the select who will be saved. The rest are condemned to suffer the greatest horrors in Hell for all eternity. Even if you
BALDERS RETURN
27
did convert, you might be condemned to Hell if you broke even one of His laws. You could lead a virtuous life and then, in the end, you commit one sin, and Bam!you are condemned to suffer for all eternity. These poor unfortunate victims are not restricted to those who rejected Him, or the billions of people who never even heard of Himwho never had the opportunity to convert to his religion, but possibly also those that submitted and tried to follow his laws! Think about it. Whether its Judaism, Christianity or Islam, why did God not send his messenger, whether it be Moses, Jesus or Mohammad, to earth in the very beginning to permit the entire world to hear the word of salvation? But then again, who would want to spend eternity with such a cruel and sadistic being? The Gods of the Folk Faith did not create mankind to torture them. Mankind was created as a part of the organic nature of the world. We evolved according to the laws that govern nature. If we want to be successful, we must live according to those laws. Thus, we are part of the natural order of the universe, either contributing to the order that the Gods maintain, or contributing to the chaos that is the essence of the Giants. We are part of the universe, and part of the process, along with every other living thing. If we live by those natural laws, we will be successful and help maintain order, but if we dont, we wont. If we do, we will also be closer to the Gods. When we die, we will join the Gods in either Sessrumir or Valhalla, or inhabit the Netherworld. If we inhabit the two former realms, we will continue to play a role in ordering the universe. When we enter Valhalla, we join the ranks of the Einherjar, who ride out with Odin to do battle with the giants. This process is part of the turning of the ages, the evolutionary process of becoming. Only those who are worthy join such ranks, but the rest are not condemned to suffering. There is no nal judgement, no such thing as sin. You create the aftermath that you will inhabit by your actions in this lifethe sum total of all your actions in this life. The life you lead in Midgard will either support the Gods in ordering the universe or the Giants in trying to destroy that order. By returning to the Gods and joining the Folk Faith, you are joining the ranks of those who have dedicated their lives to the return of the Gods. It is through this process of dedication to the Gods that will ensure the resurrection of Balder.
PART II
THE LOST HERITAGE
MADAME BLAVATSKY AND THE SECRET DOCTRINE
Madame Helena Petrovna Blavatsky was born in Ukraine in 1831. Her father was a German living in Russia by the name of Peter Alexeyeivich von Hahn, and her mother was Helena Andreyevna. Her father was a soldier who had little time for his family. Helena was taken to Astrakhan on the Caspian Sea by her mother to live. There, in that cosmopolitan city of people from all over Europe and Asia, she grew into womanhood. It was here that Helena rst met Tibetans, and claimed that she was fascinated by them. Her great grandfather was a Rosicrucian Mason, and belonged to the German society, the Rite of Strict Observance, which claimed it was in contact with Unknown Superiors. He had built a huge library of occult books during his lifetime, which Helena spent long hours studying. Her grandfather was also involved in these secret societies and had become friends with many of the leaders of the Buddhist Kalmycks from Tibet. Helena Blavatsky later claimed that these Unknown Superiors had contacted her and gave her the knowledge that she used to write The Secret Doctrine. In 1875 she created the Theosophical Society in New York City. Two years later she published Isis Unveiled, based on a mixture of Western mythology, Eastern religions, mysticism and Egyptian occultism. In 1888, her second book, The Secret Doctrine, was published. The thesis of Blavatskys doctrine was an outline of evolution that exceeded anything Charles Darwin imagined. She claimed that there was a series of different races that devolved into the imperfect races of today, and that present-day state of the world was in the grip of a spiritual struggle between them. The Aryan race is ghting in the service of the Light. She told her followers that she based her Secret Doctrine on the Stanzas of Dzyan, which she read during her travels in the Himalayas. She claimed that deep within the mountains, in caves and caverns, there existed monasteries in possession of huge libraries containing such manuscripts. Other centers of secret learning and knowledge were hidden in Agartha and Shamballah. The Dalai Lama of Tibet claimed the city of Shamballah was hidden beneath the Himalayan Mountains. It was the capital of a subterranean kingdom and its
29
30
inhabitants possessed superhuman powers, that included telepathy and telekinesis. The citizens of this kingdom referred to themselves as the Great White Brotherhood. They controlled a power source that was called the Vril or Fahot, and used this power to remain hidden from the rest of the world. They educated Blavatsky about the Vril, telling her that it was a reservoir of endless power that existed in the human organism, as well as throughout the universe. To tap into its power, one had to undergo initiation to learn how to harness this vital force. The Theosophical Society believed that this Great White Brotherhood lived among us, but remained hidden waiting for the West to prove itself worthy of their assistance. If this idea of a superior race of Thule supermen seems strange, is it any stranger than the Jewish belief of a Messiah who will appear to conquer and purify the world, afterwards setting up a millennium; or the Muslim notion of the Hidden Iman, an Ismaili belief in the arrival of a great leader who will unite all of Islam and conquer the world in the name of Allah; or the Hindu belief in the Nine Unknown Men of India who are secret Masters guiding the progression of world history and the human race? The Rosicrucian English author, Sir Edward Bulwer-Lytton wrote in his novel The Coming Race (1871), of a subterranean race of supermen who were in possession of a secret source of power that he called Vril. According to Bulwer-Lytton, the Vril is an unlimited source of energy that resided within the human organism and the entire cosmos. It lies dormant to all but those who have been initiated with the knowledge of how to master its power. Those few may make themselves masters over all nature, possessing powers of telepathy and telekinesis. BulwerLytton referred to this mysterious race in his book as the Vril-ya. Madame Blavatsky described how God created the universe through a cyclical process in her book, The Secret Doctrine. She outlined the regenerative process of cyclical rebirth of the universe that is in many ways similar to the theory of the origin of the universe, in which the universe is created in this Big Bang, then expands until it reaches an ultimate state of expansion, and then begins to retract until everything is compressed into its original form, only to repeat the process in another Big Bang. She describes a process of primary unity in the rst part of her book entitled, Cosmogenesis. In it the divine being, still unmanifested, differentiates itself into multiple conscious beings. This can be considered the mysterious All-Father, evolving into rst, the Divine Trinity of Odin, Vili and Ve, and then later into the multiple Gods and Goddesses, each being a separate and unique part of the universal divine. Madame Blavatsky claims that this divine being rst manifested itself and then became three Logoi (Odin, Vili and Ve), which created time, space and matter. From this, seven evolutionary processions followed in
31
which re was created in the rst, air in the second, water in the third, earth in the fourth and three other cycles which witnessed the creation of ether. The rst four cycles collectively were an expanding process, followed by three contracting cycles that reected the cyclical process in which everything contracted back into the primal unity, only to start the process all over again. She described the force behind this process as something called Fohat (Vril). It was the universal agent used by the Sons of God (the Gods) to create and uphold the universe. This is the story of how Odin, Vili and Ve slaughtered the original life-force entity of Ymir, giving it new form and order and creating the universe in the process. Blavatsky claimed that this force was a combination of some form of electricity and solar power (electromagnetism) combined with the will of the Gods which gave order to the universe. This overcame the negative chaotic force of the giants. This electro-spiritual force was the foundation of physical existence. According the Blavatsky, in the beginning, the universe was a bipolar conduit representing the opposites of matter and spirit, male and female, re and ice. The attraction of the opposites caused the Big Bang that formed the universe. This was the creation of lifethe birth of Ymirfrom whose chaotic essence the ordered universe was formed by the Gods. It is sexual opposites attracting that is the key to evolution, progress and advancement. All improvements and advancements are achieved by the union of the male and female, the bonding of opposites, which release the primal life energy that is the very cause of their polarity and thus generates improvements with each succeeding generation. Blavatskys four previous manifestations can be identied with the realms of Muspellheim, Asgard, Jotunheim and Midgard, which can be respectfully associated with re-dragons, the Gods, the Giants, and mankind. The previous root races can also be associated with Bergelmir, who survived the ooding of the world by Ymirs blood, in a ship. The ship is a structure that requires organized effort, thus symbolizing the orderly process of the Gods. As the Gods slaughtered Ymir, and began fashioning the ordered universe from his remains, Bergelmir tapped into their power to build the ship and thus survived. We can interpret this by understanding that the survivors of the great ooding of the Black Sea did not kill all the ancient Aryans or Atlanteans, and by using the power of the Vril to assist them, many of them were able to survive that great catastrophe. We can also reckon that the third race, as the kinsmen of the Giant, Thrudgelmir, were the rst to propagate themselves through sexual reproduction. The rst race she called the Astral Race and the second race she referred to as the Hyperboreans, corresponding nicely to the kinsmen of Ymir and Orgelmir, who were both androgynous.
32
In the second section entitled, Anthropogenesis, she explained the grandiose plan of the universe and mans place within it. She claimed that humanity was far older than thought during her time, and that humanity was an integral part of the spiritual and biological evolution of the universe. She felt that humankind was originally made up of purely spiritual beings which then devolved in stages to a material form of existence. There were four previous manifestations of man, the last being what has been described as the Atlanteans. They by psychic means, controlled great power (the Vril) and were a race of giants (six to seven feet tall). They had great beauty and grace and possessed a superior technology. Their civilization was destroyed in a great ood. The three previous races were protohumans and more spiritual than physical in nature. The rst she referred to as the Astral root-race, the second as the Hyperborean, which had dwelled in a vanished polar continent, and the third as the Lemurians, which lived on a vanished continent in the Pacic Ocean. We should not take her claims literally, but interpret them as attempts to understand the evolutionary process of humanity. She was inspired spiritually, but without a corresponding understanding of the scientic knowledge interpretation of such inspirationcan be distorted, and thus the forwarding of lost knowledge is distorted, but still no less valid. With the destruction of the Atlantean civilization, which was the ancient Aryan civilization that existed around the coast of the much smaller Black Sea, the survivors were scattered and dispersed across the face of the Eurasian continent. These were the Indo-European tribes that spread west into Europe, south into the Middle East and India, east, across Asia, into China. Blavastkys Secret Doctrine can be summarized as belief in an omnipresent God-entity who is immutable and universal, and whos essence is the life force that she refers to as Fohat. This is an electro-spiritual force which gives order to the universe, is understood as the laws of nature, and has been called by the name Fohat or Vril. The All-Father created the universe by use of this primal re (Fohat or Vril) as a source of energy, whisking it out of the chaos of re and ice, the manifest and unmanifest forces. This set up the evolutionary laws of nature by which the universe and everything in it, macrocosm and microcosm, are ever growing and changing. This process describes the coming together of the ice of Niheim and the re of Muspellheim, causing a reaction (the Big Bang) and thus initiating the creation of the chaotic force of Ymir. The Great Bovine, the nurturing force (the Fohat or Vril) caused the creation of the rst Gods, who in turn, attacked, slaughtered, and then refashioned the universe (Ymir) giving it order
33
and structure. The universe is not progressing toward an end, but is cyclical in natureall creation is subject to the process of destruction and rebirth.
ULTIMA THULE
From Northern Europe to India, most cultures possess a memory of a once and lost Golden Age that existed in the primeval past, when men and women possessed superior powers of mind and body and lived in harmony with the natural environment. In the Middle East, the Garden of Eden of the Old Testament is an obvious reference to this lost Golden Age, when people lived side-by-side with God. The Egyptians of antiquity spoke of a time when they were ruled by a race of God-kings. In Babylonian mythology there is a reference to three ages, each lasting thousands of years. The rst was a Golden Age that existed before the Great Flood. The ancient Iranians have a reference to a Golden Age in the Avesta texts. It describes a thousand-year reign of King Yima. The most fully developed legend of a Golden Age is found in the Hindu text of The Doctrine of the Four Yugas. Each Yuga is a different age, referred to in Sanskrit as Krita or Satya Yuga, Tretu Yuga, Dvapara Yuga and Kali or Sitya Ygua. The rst of these Yugas was a Golden Age, but things got progressively worst in the following ages, as the human race gradually lost its link with the Gods. Legends like this also existed in both the Greek and Norse mythologies, which speak of a Golden Age that was lost, when men and Gods lived in a harmonious union. The Greek farmer-poet of the eighth century B.C., Hesiod, wrote of four succeeding ages that he referred to as the Gold, Silver, Bronze and Iron. In the rst of these ages, the Golden Age, man lived under the rule of Kronos and his life was free of hard work, pain and old age. He had mastery over his environment and was on good terms with the Gods. The Roman writer, Ovid, gave a more descriptive account of these ages. He said that the Golden Age was actually a pastoral paradise in which it was spring all year around, and mankind was free from labor or heavy work. War, famine and disease were unknown and man lived alongside the Gods. Plato wrote that during the Golden Age the Gods and mortals lived side-by-side, but that the Gods gradually departed, leaving mortals to deal with their existence, relying on their own abilities, thus succumbing to the laws of entropy. What he was trying to explain was how mankind gradually lost the knowledge of how to use Vril Science. Like many others telling of a lost Golden Age, Plato believed in a cycle of the ages. After an Iron Age, there would be a
34
ULTIMA THULE
35
return to a Golden Age. Since we are presently living in an Iron Age, the next age will be another Golden Agethe Golden Age of Gimli. The people of the Mediterranean and Northern Europe referred to the lost age as Thule, or Ultima Thule. Ultima Thule was believed to be the ancient homeland of the original Indo-European or Aryan Race. It was described as an entryway to a subterranean realm populated by superior giants possessing magical powers, located in the northern most point on the planet. The reality is quite different, but not as much as would be thought at rst look. This mythical land was also referred to as Hyperborea and thought to be a magical island that was located somewhere in the North Atlantic. Thule was sometimes thought to be the capital city on an island by the name of Hyperborea. It was described as an island surrounded by a great wall of mountains and covered with huge glaciers. Hyperborea means beyond the poles. In the center of the island once lived a race of giant-men, or God-men. The Greeks and Romans believed this. Herodotus wrote that he believed it was a glacial island located in the Great North, where lived transparent men. The legendary land of Thule or Hyperborea was thought to exist somewhere between Labrador and Iceland, and many people think it could have been the island of Greenland. The interior of the island was believed to be warm and mild, and lled with lush vegetation. The women were unbelievably beautiful and the men heroic and dynamic. This race of God-men possessed great powers of clairvoyance and extrasensory perception. They were reputed to be the descendants of otherworldly visitationthe Gods themselves who visited them and interbreed with them, creating a Divine Race. These Gods lived among them, and shared with them their ambrosia, served in a golden cup, which gave them great powers including eternal youth. This drink was actually the secret Science of the Vril. Its memory was transformed into the legend of a sacred cup and holy drinkthe Holy Grail. The Celtic and Germanic peoples thought Thule was a northern Garden of Eden, where a great and wondrous race of God-men lived. This great race of supermen held power over nature through their possession of secret knowledge. These theories were actually racial memories of the long forgotten homeland of the ancient Aryans, the ancestors of the Indo-Europeans. This Great North, a land of mountains and ice, was actually the shore of the ancient Black Sea. Around the southern, eastern and western coasts of the Black Sea, even today, there are mountains in the Balkans, in Asia Minor and in the Caucasus, while to the north, most of northern Europe, including the great Russian landscape, was once covered by a huge sheet of ice rising a mile high.
ULTIMA THULE
36
This ancient homeland of the original Indo-Europeans, or the ancient Aryans (not to be confused with the Nazi ideal of the Aryan race), was the wondrous civilization known as Atlantis. Around the now submerged coast of that ancient sea, which was much smaller and of fresh water, lived a race of tall, beautiful people possessing a civilization in many ways superior to our current civilization. They were in possession of a power that enable them to construct a great civilization in harmony with the natural forces of the universe. They lost their civilization when a terrible deluge broke through what is now the Bosporus Straits, ooding the Black Sea coastal settlements and lling the sea with salt water. The people living there were thrown into a state of chaos, with thousands dying. Hundreds of cities and settlements were lost under the resulting tidal waves and oods which raised the water levels of the Black Sea hundreds of feet. Those who survived were scattered, migrating north, south, east and west. This mighty race of golden-haired, blue-eyed giants, who once considered themselves the masters of nature, now wandered across Eurasia, mingling with other peoples, forgetting how to use the power that they commanded, which resulted in the weakening of their bond with their Gods. Many believed Thule was in Iceland, while others thought it might even be Greenland, and still others felt it once existed in the arctic, at the North Pole. The Nazis believed that it existed as an entryway into a subterranean domain inhabited by a race of blond-haired and blue-eyed giants at the North Pole. It was none of these mythological lands, but did exist. It was a prehistoric civilizationa pagan Edenbut not in a sweltering desert, or the marshlands of Mesopotamia, or in the Persian Gulf. We have to remember that Europe, twelve thousand years ago, was covered with a great sheet of ice and was much colder than today. The memory of Thule has been confused and mixed with other legends. Many eventually came to believe that it had existed at the North Pole because they did not consider the glacial environment that existed in Europe at that time. Thule was actually an advanced culture in the cool landscape of virgin woods and rich, black, earth that existed along the shores of the freshwater Black Sea. A land of uncompromising beauty and natural purity, this was the source for the legend of Atlantis. The prehistoric golden age described this civilisation by the Black Sea. The society was ruled by a gnostic priesthood who guarded knowledge on how to tap into the Vrils power. Their civilization utilized this source of power which was free, clean and limitless. This power was a common creative energy that was generated from a biological collective, and its source was the bond with the Gods that created them. This Life Force is the metaphysical quality that denes the
ULTIMA THULE
37
original Aryan ancestors that all Indo-Europeans are descended from. Because of this, they were able to maintain a society that was pure and holy, until like all men, they let their guard down. For some reason, they grew careless and the destructive powers of chaos were able to cause a disaster that destroyed the earthen wall that had held back the waters of the Mediterranean. The natural earth barrier collapsed and the salt waters ooded into the Black Sea, causing tidal waves and ooding that destroyed the communities along the shore. The waters turned brackish as they mixed with salt water. The sea-level rose hundreds of feet, destroying towns, farmlands and cities, killing thousands and causing thousands more to ee. The old priestly order disappeared and the people lost their knowledge of the use of Vril. Only bits and pieces of this lost esoteric knowledge survived, and were carried across Eurasia and North Africa by those who had survived this terrible catastrophe. The priesthood that ruled over the ancient Aryans was an elite within their society, adepts dedicated to maintaining the bonds that united the people with the Gods who created them. They were an advanced evolutionary guard dedicated to act as a conduit between their race and their Gods, imparting their wisdom and knowledge of the Vril to the rest of the people. After the great fall, due to the ooding of the Black Sea, most of what was left of this priestly order survived by eeing east into what is today the Sinkiang province of western China. They built a new civilization there, imparting much of their knowledge to the Chinese and helped found Chinese civilization. Their mummied remains have been discovered and we refer to them as the Tocharians. In the rst century B.C., they were driven west and south by the descendants of the Huns. Most of them eventually invaded India and founded the Kuchean Empire, which lasted for about one hundred years. A small group of them settled in Tibet and transformed that ancient land into a warrior society. They ruled Tibet for hundreds of years until they disappeared through intermarriage with the local population. Tibet was feared by its neighbors as a great military power, and after the Tocharians disappeared, the Tibetan people were forced to accept the pacism of Buddhism, so that they would never again be a threat to their neighbors. What was left of their knowledge was passed down in a distorted and incomplete form among the Tibetan monks. In its purest form, the name Thule represents the universal power of the universe. It is the spiritual home of the ancient Elder Race or Gods, who originally had intercourse genetically with the proto-humans and created the race of humans that we refer to today as the Europeans.
ULTIMA THULE
38
Our original Aryan ancestors worshiped Gods whose names have been lost through time. Our Indo-European descendants have given the original Gods different names as their original Aryan language splintered into Germanic, Latin, Celtic, Slavic, Baltic, Vedic, Iranian, and others. The original religion of the lost civilization that existed along the Black Sea, and their knowledge and ability to tap into and harness the Life Force of the Gods, known as the Vril, was passed down partially to the ancient Indo-Europeans in the form of gnostic religions, emphasizing the bonding of man with their Gods through the initiation into natural mysteries. Among the Norse, this religion was known as Odinism, named for the principal God of the Norse people. The Vril religion also survived among the Celtic, Roman, Vedic, Iranian and other Indo-European peoples. It has been passed down to us in a raw and natural form, though only partially, through many different sources that include the Riga-Veda, the Upanishads, the Gita, the Zend-Avesta, the Egyptian Book of the Dead, the Niebelungenlied, the Grail Legends, the Volsung, the Greek and Celtic myths and especially the Edda and the runes.
ATLANTIS
There have been many legends about an ancient civilization that sank beneath the sea. Ancient scholars have told of such civilizations existing long before their time. One fth century B.C. Greek, by the name of Herodotus, described such a civilization. The Egyptian Pharaoh by the name of Pepi I, who lived around 2800 B.C., also tells us of such a civilization. The most famous ancient writer who spoke of such a civilization was the Greek Philosopher, Plato. In his dialogues, Critias and the Timaeus, he claimed that a Greek traveler by the name of Solon, learned of a civilization named Atlantis, which sank beneath the waves nine thousand years earlier and was located beyond the Pillars of Hercules. Plato was writing in 355 B.C. and relying on tales and legends handed down to him. The world of Plato was lled with legends and tales of civilizations sinking beneath the sea, being destroyed by a terrible catastropheof oods that covered the earth wiping out whole civilizations. The truth is, when Plato wrote his account of Atlantis, he was actually drawing on not one source, but many. Plato tried to give us a complete account of the Atlantis legend by combining bits and pieces of different tales into his legend. He probably confused many of the facts, so there is both truth and error in his account. First, I will say that Atlantis did not exist in the Atlantic Ocean. Many will say that it had to because of two facts: it is named Atlantis after the Atlantic Ocean, and it is placed beyond the Pillars of Hercules. As for the rst, the Atlantic Ocean was named after Atlantisthat Ocean was never referred to as the Atlantic until after Platos account of Atlantis. The ancient civilizations, including the Greeks, referred to the Atlantic Ocean as the Great Sea, the Western Sea., the Great Sea Beyond. and other names. Plato tells us that Atlantis means Daughter of Atlas. Atlas was the oldest son of the God Poseidon and his mortal wife Cleito. This is an important fact, because it means that Plato is telling us that the Gods mixed with mortals and produced a race of God-men! They created an advance civilization known as Atlantis. As for the second, Plato claimed Atlantis was beyond the Pillars of Hercules (the Straits of Gibralter were referred to as the Pillars of Hercules). Here is a misunderstanding of the meaning of the term, Pillars of Hercules. The Pillars of
39
ATLANTIS
40
Hercules was not the name for the Straits of Gibraltar. The term, the Pillars of Hercules, was not the name of a specic geographic landmark, but a geographic description, like island, peninsula, or mountain. It was the name for all geographical landmarks that included a channel of water passing through two land points possessing some kind of tall mountain or hill. The Straits of Gibraltar had been referred to as the Pillars of Hercules, but so were the Straits of Messina between Sicily and Italy, the water way between Attica and Argolis in Greece, the Dardanelles, and the Bosporus. Most straits in the Mediterranean Sea were referred to as the Pillars of Hercules. So Atlantis could have been located beyond Attica or beyond Sicily or beyond the Bosporus, just as much as it could have been located beyond Gibraltar. The original name for Atlantis was probably Thule, but the Greek philosopher, Plato, Hellenized the name of this lost civilization, because he was writing for a Greek audience. One of the results of this has been the modern truth-seeker mistaking the location of ancient Atlantis We have to remember that pagans changed the names of Gods and their homelands into their own language, using their own names and and terminology to explain tales of other people. This made it easier for them to relate to the tales. To them it was not the literal truth that was important, but the essence the tale. Plato and others saw nothing wrong with explaining the legend of Thule with Greek names and terms. The Atlanteans that Plato wrote about were actually the original Aryans that existed along the shores of the Black Sea. Their civilization existed nine thousand years before his time. He spoke of their accomplishments and expansion and then described their fall and destruction. We must remember that Plato was relying on bits and pieces of information about Atlantis passed down through millennia combined with other legends. Plato described for us a great civilization possessing technology and a source of energy beyond anything that existed in his time, or our own. The Atlanteans harnessed this power and used it to transform themselves and the world around them. They had become masters of their environment, creating great cities and vehicles in which they could travel far beyond their homeland. They possessed a science that was very different from what we know to day. This technology was the science of the Vril, and it was given to them by the Gods. The Vril, which the Atlanteans used to power their civilization, was an etheric organism, which exists everywhere in the universe. The original language spoken by the Atlanteans was the mother tongue of all Indo-European languages, and was intimately linked to the Vril. They used language as an instrument to help plants grow, to tame wild animals, and heal the
ATLANTIS
41
sick. It could also unleash terrible forces of destruction. Their mental and spiritual abilities were far beyond what we possess today, and made them seem like Gods to other humans that existed in the world at the time. By mastering the power of the Vril, they had advanced their evolutionary development, altering their DNA and transforming themselves into semi-divine God-men. In their travels, they assisted other humans in establishing civilizations, instructed them in law and religion, and bestowed upon them science and techniques in toolcrafting, architecture and agriculture. Other humans venerated them as Gods, or God-men to whom they looked for advice and guidance, unquestioningly obeying their commands. The Atlantean scientists broke the secret of the genetic code and discovered that this was the secret to the Vril as a power source. They established both a religion and science based on this, and thus were able to master the use of the Vril. This permitted them to speed up their evolutionary process, transforming themselves into a race of supermen, or God-men. Their scientists had carefully cultivated new traits that enhanced their abilities mentally, psychically and physically. Through carefully cultivating mutations within themselves, they rapidly transformed themselves into a new species that caused them to stand out compared to the rest of humanity. This is true not just in technology, but in their appearance as well, making them seem like a race of giants or God-men. Besides appearing beautiful and radiant, their race was in average height between six and seven 7 feet tall, with perfectly developed features and bodies that made them appear super-human. Their minds were also transformed, possessing the ability to pass on their memories to the next generation in a form of blood memory, or what science calls racial memory. People could recall the events and achievements of their ancestors with the clarity of remembering things within their own lifetimes. Their minds also could photographically recall everything they saw, read or heard, and so we have accounts of people remembering thousands of lines of text verbally. The Greeks, druids and others never wrote down their legend, and could recite thousands and even tens of thousands of lines of verse orally. Though the descendants of the Atlanteans have fallen from the heights from which they had risen through the utilization of Vril Science, something of their extraordinary faculties, their capacity to harness the magical powers of the Vril and the racial memory of a lost Golden Age, has lingered within the deepest recesses of our inner soulour id. This is manifest in the creation of the marvelous mythology of the Indo-Europeans, especially the Norse mythology and its cosmology.
ATLANTIS
42
We are discovering that these Atlanteans were not the crude and primitive tribes that were expected by modern anthropologists. Unlike the rest of humanity that existed at the time, the Atlantean civilization on the shores of the Black Sea had reached heights of technological perfection in science, the arts, social environment, education, scholarship and exploration that we still have not regained today. Since their science was based on the Vril which did not exploit the natural world and its resources, there was no need for imperialistic expansion. They did not have to conquer other peoples and their lands, enslave their fellow humans, exploit them commercially, or seek to extract the natural resources of the earth, forest and seas to build their civilizations. The source of their power was the Vril, and it was an endless and clean reservoir of energy. Their buildings were not the grandiose, but designed in an environmentally pleasing style. Their cities and communities were modestly designed, richly decorated, possessed the most modern devices and harmoniously blended in with their natural environment. They did not have to rip up the landscape to build roads, railroads or airports since their transportation crafts were powered by the Vril, and thus, utilized a form anti-gravity power, being able to lift vertically, and y effortless at great speeds everywhere, including over the sea and to the deepest depths of the ocean, and even leave the atmosphere of this planet and beyond. It is hard for us today to envision a civilization built on a technology that so different from what we have come to depend on for our entire existence. The Atlanteans relied on a technology that created conditions between themselves and the natural world totally different from that which we are familiar with in the twenty-rst century. The Vril and its powers transformed the Atlanteans themselves, not just in their appearance, but also by empowering them with abilities that we no longer possess. This was done by using the Vril to expand their etheric organism which forced mutations within them, thus endowing them with great powers. Through the use of their voice, mobilizing the power of sound and vibration, they could stimulate the growth of vegetation and affect the course of weather. Their speech was constructed in such ways that they could communicate with their natural environment, including the wild beasts that roamed their world. They also possessed the power to assist in the healing of those who were aficted with illnesses and diseases. This made them appear to be like Gods to the other tribes of humans who still dwelled in a primitive state of existence. Though they were venerated by other humans, they refrained from inicting harm on them, nor did they impose their ways on themat least for most of their history. It was only later in the history of their civilization that they dared to
ATLANTIS
43
think of interfering with the evolution of other peoples. These primitives, witnessing the powers they possessed, were all too ready to accept their guidance and bow down before them. The Atlanteans tried to educate them in the ways of science, law, religion and the arts, teaching them the rudimentary foundations of civilization. In time, these other humans discovered that they were not Gods, but rather humans like them, and soon their admiration turned to contempt and eventually, jealousy and hate.
THE ANCIENT ARYANSTHE TRUE ATLANTEANS
All Indo-Europeans today share a common ancestry that is reected in the languages we speak and the myths and legends that have been handed down to us through the ages. The truth is, the Atlanteans who survived the great destruction of their civilization became refugees who wandered throughout Eurasia. They became known as the ancient Aryans, from whom the many different Ind-European peoples are descended. They migrated east, west and south and mixed with other humans wherever they went. Many of the people these Indo-Europeans mixed with adopted their language and culture. Most, especially in Europe, were racially the sameboth groups belonging to the Caucasian race. Some mixed with other races, and thus are of mixed blood, possessing a mixed soul. Still, many of these adopted the Indo-European language and culture. Being of mixed heritage, they need to explore their own individual identity, to discover which heritage dominates their soul, and to discover which path they must follow to return to the Gods of their ancestry. They will discover that they are torn and divided by their mixed heritage and are pulled in different directions, toward different pantheons of Gods. In this book, I am addressing those nations possessing blood or DNA that established them as direct descendants of the ancient civilization from which all Indo-Europeans are descended. These ancestors, long ago, discovered the secret of Vril Science, and used it to build a civilization. Though it was more advanced, it was also very different, for it did not utilize a power source depended on fossil fuels or other destructive forms of energy. This civilization was ancient Atlantis, which is the mother of all Indo-European civilizations. In fact, it is the true Atlantis of legend described by Plato. Around 12,000 to 10,000 B.C., the region extending from western Europe to central Asia was inhabited by modern humans. Humanity had already divided into the different races that we recognize today. These humans belonged to what
44
45
we would refer to today, as the White, or Caucasian Race. They also have been referred to as the Ur-people. Ur is another name for the Vril. Around this time, a small group of them living along the shores of the Black Sea were taught the use of Vril Science by the Gods. About 40,000 to 50,000 years ago, the Gods of our ancestors (still proto-humans), mixed their Life Force with ours and caused evolution to speed up, creating our distinct race of humans. Later, these same Gods once again spoke to our ancestors, and a small group of them living around the shore of the Black Sea heard their call. The Gods walked among men and educated them. The Greek Hesiod wrote, At the time of the Golden Age, the Gods clothed in air moved among men. These Gods came to Midgard and taught the Aryans the secrets of the Runes. With this secret knowledge, the Aryans were able to harness the power of the Vril. Their shamans learned how to use the gift of the Godsthe Vril. They were able to use the Vril to build an advanced civilization, master their environment, and even escalate their own evolution. They refashioned their environment through the construction of beautiful cities and communities, free of pollution, and used Vril Science to cause mutations within their own DNA. They were able to re-make themselves into a race of supermen, possessing superior physical, mental and psychic powers. The society of the ancient Aryans was divided into three classes or degrees, according to the initiation into the knowledge of the Vril: the priestly class, the warrior class and the rest of society. The possession of Vril Science was a sacred legitimation of an individuals political authority. Thus, the priestly class held most of the political power, though the knowledge of Vril Science was accessible to all members of society. The determination of an individuals place in society was decided by his ability to comprehend the use the Vril on two levels, the exoteric and the esoteric. The exoteric understanding of Vril Science related to mechanical technology. This meant being able to utilize the Vril through the mundane use of machines, as in a ying, anti-gravity craft, or ying saucer. The esoteric understanding of Vril Science was restricted to cadets who were trained to hold higher ofce. These individuals were people who possessed a natural ability to tap into the Vril by employing Runic meditation and chanting. They were the priestly class, and this class was divided into three grades, which were equivalent to the Free Masons Entered Apprentice, Fellow Craft and Master Mason. A cadet entered each grade only after learning a certain degree of understanding of the use of Vril Science on a personal level. This was also true of the warrior class, though the warrior class learned to use the Vril to destroy their enemies. The priestly class learned to use the Vril to hold together their civiliza-
46
tion. Thus, one class used the Vril to create, and the other class used it to destroy. Each class possessed only one half of the understanding of Vril Science, but together, they created a whole, and thus balanced and maintained the civilization of these ancient Atlantean Aryans. This is similar to the gnostic ideal behind the story of the union of the Aesir and the Vanir, in creating and maintaining order throughout the universe. The priestly order spent their entire lives studying and mastering the use of the Vril. In this way, they developed the ability to listen to their inner voice, through which the Gods spoke to them and conveyed the knowledge and technology to control and use the power of the Vril. They discovered the use of this new science, which helped them to control Nature, both the external nature of the world they lived within, and their own inner nature, or genetic make up. In a short time, they had succeeded in speeding up the process of evolution, transforming their people into a new race of superior humans. By harnessing the Vril, they brought about a metamorphosis in their intelligence, physiognomy and psychic abilities. They transformed their world. They breed their new race amidst the glacial environment of the world. Over generations, they continued to make improvements to their genetics, which included the development of their Bifrost Gland, the etheric organism that permitted them to draw on the Vrils power effortlessly. They soon were in possession of powers that enabled them defend their civilization against other tribes of humans that might threaten them, and they also used their new-found powers to drive away the great beasts of the ice age world. The development of their Bifrost Gland allowed consciousness of their relationships in the world they lived in, both the Microcosm (Midgard) and with the Macrocosm (Asgard) realms. The Aryans discovered the fundamental truth about mankindthat the different races were created through unions between different pantheons of Gods with and different proto-humans. After several generations, they appeared like the sons and daughters of the Gods to the other humans in their world. It should be made clear that my use of the term Aryan is a completely culturalethnic, and not a racial term to use as the Nazis did. The Aryans began genetically the same as the other Whites or Caucasians, but they had initiated a transformation through a program of genetic engineering and breeding that gave them abilities superior to other humans. If they were a master race it was because of the mutations that they created. The differences among the races were, and still are, real. These differences are the result of different pantheons of Gods mixing with proto-homo sapiens. Thus, all humans are the sons and daughters of the Gods, just different pantheons of Gods. The ancient Aryans understood this and unlike
47
other communities of humans, they sought to remove the differences between themselves and the Gods that created their race. Using the Vril, they obtained the ability to transform themselves, causing mutations, and making themselves into a superior race of humans. They selected among themselves the best individuals. These were individuals possessing special gifts. They served as soldiers, high priests, leaders in government and the sciences. They were schooled in the use of the Vril in great academies, isolated in the mountains that surrounded their Black Sea homeland. There the cadets were trained with the most rigorous, uncompromising discipline. In this way, they were made to understand the importance of the responsibility of bestowing upon them the mastery of the Vril and its use to maintain and advance their civilization. They were instructed to understand the relationship between the physical world they lived within and unseen forces, manifested in the Vril, that controlled and directed the evolution of world and universe they were a part of. Instilled with this sense of always placing the good of their Folk before their own selfinterests, they dedicated themselves to serve their people. In this way, they were taught to respect and protect the purity of their Folk, both physical and spiritual. Realizing that their ability to master the power of the Vril was rooted in their own genetic composition, they fostered a strong will to put aside all cravings and desires of their selsh nature that might cause them to act in any way that could cause harm to their Folk. In this way, those individuals possessing the best qualities of intellect, altruism and cooperation in the pursuit of rening and advancing the progressive development of their people, were given leadership positions. After graduating from these universities they were trained to develop their powers for specic purposes. Many served in the military, some became leaders who governed their people, while others joined professions, becoming scientists, doctors, professors, engineers, technicians or judges. No matter what their profession, they were all given a sense of belonging to a special community. They would eventually become the leaders of their civilization, maintaining its integrity under the symbol of the Sun Wheel, becoming intermediaries between their people and their Gods. With the knowledge of the Vril, they came to understand the true nature of their relationship with the Gods, and taught this knowledge to all citizens. This became the foundation of their religion. This sense of belonging to a special community was aided by the ability to inherit the racial memories of their ancestors. This ability to pass down from generation to generation a kind of blood memory enabled each generation to recall the deeds, rationale and causes for events that took place in their history. It allowed the people to retain a deep sense of connection with their community
48
and its history. It prevented unscrupulous people from rewriting their history. People lived with their history within them. It was as natural a part of their life as the day-to-day events that took place in omes personal life. Racial memory was a cornerstone of their civilization. It helped to forge a strong sense of community and sacrice among the ancient Aryans. They develop a form of transportation that was beyond anything we have today, outside of science ction. Their control of the Vril provided them with endless free energy that did not pollute the environment. It gave them the ability to construct aircraft powered by anti-gravity. Their aircraft were saucer shape, like the ying saucers that are alleged to exist today. These aircraft gave them the ability to travel across the face of the earth and into space. There are many accounts of imagines carved in stones that look like pilots or astronautsmen wearing suits and helmets very much like those worn by our contemporary jet pilots and astronauts. Some people like to imagine they are proof of extraterrestrials having visited earth in the past. With the knowledge of who the Atlanteans were, and the powers and technology they possessed, this is an unnecessary assumption. When the Aryans appeared among the less developed humans, they were venerated as either God-men or the Gods themselves. They possessed super-human abilities that made them appear like Gods to their fellow humans, even to other Caucasians who resembled them. Because the Aryans had used the Vril to cause mutations, making themselves genetically closer to the Gods that created them, other humans, especially other Caucasians, used their appearance to imagine and visualize what the Gods actually looked like. This caused the Aryans to eventually think of themselves as Gods, and eventually, they dared to play God. This caused them to developed a misplaced altruism toward the other races. Because of this, the Aryans began instructing other humans in developing the ability to harness the Vril, much in the way modern Europeans tried to bring the benets of Western technology to the Third World people in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. They tried to introduce their science, law, education, religious beliefs, arts and technology to those who were too genetically and culturally different to understand or comprehend the way they were able to tap into the Vril. Because the genetic and cultural gulf between the Aryans and most of the tribes they came into contact was so great, many of the non-Aryan leaders of these people betrayed the trust placed in them. Unable to properly use the technology of the Vril because of the genetic differences, they misused the Vril and formed dark cults, engaged in dark rights. They wished to use the power of the Vril to set themselves up as masters of their neighbors. These attempts to conquer
49
their neighbors through the use of the Vril by people who lacked a fundamental understanding of the way the Aryans harnessed the Vrils power, manifested itself by releasing ominous forces that would lead to a disruption in the natural order of the environment of the world. The eventual result was the destruction of the ancient Aryan civilization. The alien races were able to use what little understanding of the Vril was given to them by the Aryans, to try and imitate what the Aryans had accomplished. They also sought to cause transmutations within their own genetic composition, but with disastrous effects. The rulers of the alien races united and made war against the Aryans. The Aryan warriors were confronted with hordes of deformed and misshapen monsters, possessing magical abilities similar to those powers they possessed. The titanic struggle raged on and off for centuries. These wars are remembered in the legends and folk tales of the Indo-Europeans, who are the direct descendants of the Aryans. The diminished racial memories that they possessed in their fallen state were recorded in myths about wars between the Gods and Giants by the Norse, the Greeks, the Celts and the Aryans who settled in India. There is a moral to learn here. Each people or race has the innate ability to accomplish what the Aryans did, but they each have to discover their own individual means, based on their own unique genetic link with their own particular pantheon of Gods. The result of this misplaced altruistic attempt to bestow their knowledge of the Vril to other humans resulted in the same disastrous consequences as the present-day attempts by the West to Westernize the rest of the world.
THE DESTRUCTION OF ARYAN ATLANTIS
There is an old sayingWhat goes around, comes around. In an attempt to share their advanced Vril technology with other races, the Aryans planted the seeds of their own destruction. In an altruistic attempt to share their superior abilities and science with all of humanity, they also tried to enhance the evolutionary process of the rest of humanity. It was not enough that they tried and failed to teach other races the use of the Vril through the means given to them by their Gods, they thought they could rectify this by transforming their genetic make up. Mutations were generated in the other races, in the hope of giving them the understanding of how to use Vril technology. Each race was genetically unique and thus needed to discover for themselves, through their individual genetic composition, individual paths to the Gods that created them. Only by establishing their individual bridge to their own Gods could they forge links with them, and thus tap into and harness the power of the Vril in a way appropriate to their race. By trying to teach and educate other races in the use and knowledge of the Vril, the Aryans caused the creation of a corrupt form of Vril Science among the other races. Thus, the other races that tried to utilize the Vril inadvertently drew on the destructive nature of the Life Force of the universal power, not on its ordering nature. These races became unwilling agents for the Giants, not the Gods. They did not, like the Aryans, master Nature in a way that was harmonious with the disciplined and orderly nature of the Gods. One particular race known to us through historical records as the Turanians, employed the Vril for their own purposes. But because their racial soul (rooted in their DNA), was alien to the process they were taught by the Aryans to harness its power, they could only tap into the destructive side of this force, and thus, without realizing it, they served the destructive forces of the Giants. It was this abuse of the Vril science by the Turanians, who were spiritually and genetically incompatible to comprehend and understand its power, that led to their misuse of the Vril. The abuse of Vril Science, which included rituals that involved the perversion of human reproduction and genetics, unleashed horric and ominous forces
50
51
that led to terrible disruptions in the world climate. These destructive forces upset the natural order of the world climate, thus causing chaotic transformations that had catastrophic results on the environment of the world in the sixth millennium BC. This resulted in the melting of the ice caps, causing the ocean levels to rise and eventually, the destruction of the Bosporus land bridge, causing the great ooding of the Black Sea, and the destruction of the Aryan Atlantis. From when our Gods rst walked among our most distant ancestors and created our unique race, they have been guiding our development through the millenniums. But the Gods are only one half of opposing hierarchies of the cosmos. They represent order and evolution, and the Giants, representing chaos and destruction, are in opposition to the Gods. Both sides are in competition for the possession of the collective soul of our race, and all races. The Giant forces are collectively under the guidance of Loki, whom the myths describe as leading the Giants, the forces of destruction, against the Gods in the days of Ragnorak. Loki seeks to encourage anarchy and nihilism among our Folk, encouraging wrong activities and lifestyles that would hasten the decline and death of our Folk. Rather than working toward the improvement of our Folk, seeking to establish the rainbow bridge between us in Midgard, and the Gods in Asgard, Loki would encourage us to act and live in ways that would ensure the destruction and collapse of our rainbow bridge, thus forever establishing a gulf between us and the Gods that created us. This happened long ago in Atlantis. Remember the nature of Loki? He is the trickster, who whispers falsehoods in our ears, convincing us that wrong action is really right action. He uses Hoder, the God of Darkness to blind us to the light that is Balder, and thus make us ignorant of the eternal truths established by the Gods. Loki seeks to make us think we can be the equals of the Gods without knowing the Gods. He atters us and inates our egos by making us believe we know more than the Gods., that we are above their natural laws. The Aryans permitted Loki to expand their egos, causing them to think of themselves as Gods, and eventually believe that it was not necessary to maintain their bond with the Gods. Once they had severed their union with the Gods, the orderly essence of the Gods was no longer able to guide and regulate the cravings and urges of the Atlantean Aryans, and so they began to upset the order of the universe, affecting the etherical body of the Earth, and initiating the transformation of the world environment. The result was the destruction of their civilization. Loki and Balder are the two great adversaries in the Indo-European cosmology, affecting the course of the evolution and progression in the development of our Folk. Balder is the light and truth. Only by reestablishing our links to the
52
Gods that created us can we, as a people, survive and grow in an orderly fashion. Loki, through the use of Hoder, by plunging our Folk into a state of ignorance, creates a state of chaos among our people by leading them toward nihilism which will cause our own self-destruction. Eight thousand years ago, Loki brought about the destruction of the Aryan civilization, and is attempting to repeat his mischief once more. Even the training and discipline in the use of the Vril by the Aryans was not sufcient to prevent their destruction once they started down the path of cultural and spiritual nihilism, and all our technology today will not halt the inevitable progression toward the Ragnorak that we face in the twenty-rst century. Once the Aryan civilization was destroyed, the memory of the great civilization that once spanned the shores of the ancient Black Sea gave rise to the many different legends of Thule. Because of the ice age conditions that existed when the Atlantean Aryan civilization existed people thought it had existed near the North Pole.
THE GREAT BLACK SEA FLOOD
One hundred and twenty thousand years ago, the sea level was about where it is today, but things were about to change radically. During the next 100,000 years, the climate of the planet cooled rapidly. Large regions of the worlds oceans became frozen and entrapped in great ice sheets that were formed when water evaporated, and fell as snow, in the Arctic region. The ice sheets grew into monestrous glaciers, in some places up to two miles thick, as if great Ymir reached out his hand to claim the world as his domain. By twenty thousand years ago, so much of the worlds water was trapped in these sheets of ice that the water levels had declined tremendously. The sea level was about several hundred feet lower than it is today. Ymirs ice covered large regions of North America, Europe, Russia, Asia and South America. Most of the mountains of the world were covered in the ice. This was the Age of the Frost Giants. Modern man was around to witness the Age of the Frost Giants. Having emerged from Africa over 100,000 years ago, the human race spread out across Eurasia and soon evolved into both the White and Yellow races. Our ancestors appeared in Europe about 35,000 years ago, and they displaced the Neanderthals that inhabited the region. Our ancestors possessed remarkable powers, permitting them to adapt and adjust to the climate they found in this region of the world. They possessed a unique ability to understand their surroundings and invent new technologies that permitted them to survive in the harsh environment. Their ability to innovate served them well.. Eventually, Ymir began to lose his grip on the world, as the ice sheets began melting about 20,000 years ago. As the glacial meltdown intensied, frigid waters lled rivers that ooded the lands and emptied into lakes, seas and the ocean, causing the water levels of the world to gradually rise. In northern Russia and Siberia, huge lakes, like those that exist in North America, were formed by the melting ice. These lakes no longer exist because the waters that poured south across the great steppes of Russia and Central Asia, feeding lakes further to the south, eventually dried up. This process began around 12,500 B.C., and peaked
53
54
about 9,400 B.C. and created many great fresh water lakes in central Eurasia. Across Russia, the icy melt continued to owed down rivers into what were then the fresh waters of the Black Sea, the Caspian Sea and the Aral Sea. Both the Caspian and Aral seas were much larger than they are today, but the Black Sea was actually much smaller, and its water level much lower. Between 10,000 and 5,600 B.C., the sea level of the Black Sea was about 350 feet below where it is today, and the rest of the worlds ocean levels were about 50 feet below its present levels. Prior to that, the oceans waters were prevented from ooding into the Black Sea by a natural damn that was formed by a land bridge that existed where the Straits of the Dardanelles and the Bosporus presently exist, isolating the Black Sea from the Mediterranean Sea and the oceans beyond. Our ancestors found the coastal regions around this ancient Black Sea to be rich with black earth that could produce lust vegetation. They quickly settled down and developed farming communities that eventually grew into an advanced civilization. Today, the Black Sea is really a huge lake surrounded by land, with its only outlet through the Bosporus and Dardanelles to the Mediterranean. It is more than six thousand feet deep and fed by numerous rivers including the Danube, Don and Dnieper. More fresh water runs into the sea from the rivers and rainfall, than is lost through evaporation, but the excessive freshwater is lost through the runoff to the Mediterranean Sea. Thousands of years ago, the Black Sea was very different. In Roman and Greek times, the Black Sea was known as the Euxine Sea because of the deposits of light gray clay. In 12,500 B.C. the sea, much smaller than now, was fed by runoff water from the great ice sheet that covered northern Europe and Russia. The climate began to grow warmer and the amount of fresh water owing into the lake became enormous. There were once many great lakes in northern Russia, and combined with the Caspian and Aral Seas, there was ve times as much water trapped in them as there was in the Black Sea. Eventually, the lakes grew larger until they could no longer contain the water that was stored within them, and one by one, their crest burst through the natural land damns that contained them. Their freed discharge owed down river, lling the Black Sea. The climate once again grew cold by 9,400 B.C., and the melting waters of the ice caps had changed direction, owing westward across Poland and Germany to what is now the North Sea. The Black Sea once again shrank until, around 5,600 B.C., it reached its smallest size, its surface level being about 350 feet below the Bosporus dam. At this time, the sea level of the global oceans had risen, and was only about 50 feet below its present level.
55
In 5,600 B.C., the waters from the Mediterranean Sea burst through into the Black Sea with such force that the land bridge across the Bosporus, which had served as a natural dam, collapsed, making it impossible for anyone to cross from Europe into Asia Minor for many years. Since the Caucasus Mountains at the eastern end of the lake, were covered with huge glaciers, it would have been almost impossible for people to move south when the Black Sea nally ooded. Those living on the northern coast, would have ed north and west, while those living on the southern coast, which was small, would have ed south into the Middle East and Egypt. Few would have ed east for a while because of the huge barrier formed by the much larger Caspian Sea, but in time, many refugees would make their way east into Central Asia and beyond. In the west, many traveled along the natural arteries formed by the Danube, Dniester, Dnieper and Don Rivers. They traveled into the rich landscapes of Russia and Europe, discovering that the inhabitants already living there were racially related to them. They would have appeared like Gods, or God-men because of their superior physical, mental and psychic abilities, but in appearance the European would have realized that they were related to them in some way. These refugees probably lost most of their possessions, being forced to ee their homes rather suddenly. Several great migration routes have been discovered by modern archeologists. One migration route was taken by a group of tribes known as the Linear Pottery Farmers. They traveled along the Dnieper River, north of the Carpathian Mountains, through Bohemia and southern Germany into France. Recent discoveries have shown that their movement was more like an invasion that swept across northern Europe. Another group of refugees came to be known as the Vincas. They traveled up the Danube and into Hungary. Still another group, much smaller, settled in what is now Bulgaria and is known as the Hamangians. This group of refugees seem to be the only group that was willing to settle along the coast. Others perhaps feared that there might be a repetition of the great ood and stayed inland. Another group eventually crossed the Bosporus and traveled by sea through the Aegean and into the Adriatic. T his migration became known as the Danilo-Hvar migration. All these refuges brought with them the knowledge of the Vril, but were unable to reconstruct their lost civilization. Their appearance helped to spur a cultural revolution in technology among the people they encountered. The Aryan refugees possessed a technological understanding superior to those among whom they settled. Despite being refugees, in many cases they outnumbered the indigenous European, and with their superior abilities, they soon overwhelmed them. In some places they displaced them, but in most they mixed with
56
the native Europeans. Since they were of the same race, though the Aryans were the product of their eugenics program, the assimilation process was rapid. Modern archeologists and linguists have conrmed that these newcomers brought with them new ideas, skills, and language. This raised the level of culture in Europe to new heights, bringing a completely new civilization. Because the newcomers had been engaged in commerce for centuries, their presence in Europe helped to create a rapid expansion in trade. New techniques in mining and smelting metal were introduced, which stimulated the production of all sorts of new goods including tools, weapons, jewelry and other items. This new revolution in production generated a wide exchange of manufactured goods. The migration of refugees southward was a very different event. Because the southern coast of the Black Sea was much more mountainous, there were fewer settlements by the Atlantean Aryans spreading in this direction. The exodus south had to cross the wild mountainous region of the Anatolian plateau, and the region was already populated. Many of those there probably had contact with the Atlantean Aryans before the terrible ood. There is evidence that this region experienced an inux of people right after the ooding of the Black Sea. This was especially true of the Lebanese coast. In the sixth millennium B.C. there was a massive inux of farming peoples, who were refugees from the Black Sea ood. Egypt also experienced a rise in its cultural levels at this time, its economy expanding as well. Everything from the introduction of new cereals and domesticated animals to new agricultural methods and irrigation planing, were introduced during this period. Transcaucasia, the region between the Black and Caspian Seas, experienced a sudden appearance of advanced farming technology around this time. As if the knowledge materialized out of thin air, the people of this region abruptly began constructing buildings and planning towns surrounded by planted elds and farms. Archaeologists agree that the transformation was so sudden, that it had to be the result of an invasion by outsiders with superior technology. Carbon 14 dating has shown that the transformation taking place throughout the Middle East, in Egypt, and in Transcaucasia, all date from right after the Black Sea was ooded. In the hot and arid ancient land known as Mesopotamia, saddled between the Tigris and Euphrates Rivers, grew one of the rst civilizations often recognized as the cradle of the Western and Semitic civilizations. It was here that the rst great cities recorded in history appeared. Suddenly, as if they leapt out of the desert sands, communities appeared and very rapidly grew into city-states. The region experienced an invasion by refugees of the Black Sea ood driven out of the
57
mountainous north. They followed the two great rivers until they could go no farther, because they had come to the Gulf of Persia. Here they mixed the local people, who far outnumbered them. With the assistance of the displaced Aryans, the native people began to irrigate the desert, transforming the hot, burning landscape into lush gardens and elds rich with green vegetation. They next began to construct great cities. Trade and commerce soon appeared between the citystates. The newcomers were Atlantean Aryans and they brought with them what they were able to salvage of the Vril Science. They used the power of the Vril to transform the deserts into breadbaskets. The civilization that grew up is known to us as Sumeria, and the Sumerian people remember the arrival of the Atlantean Aryans out of the north, in their myths and religions, referring to them as Godmen, possessing great powers and superior knowledge and technology. The Sumerian language escapes denition, but most linguists agree it is not native to the region. Generically, the people are similar to the most ancient and original Egyptians, who were a small, Mediterranean White race. In the Sumerian Poem of the Supersage, they speak of their own origin beginning with the arrival of a race of God-men from the north, dating back to a time right after the great ooding of the Black Sea. In the tale of Gilgamesh there were seven sages or wise men, appearing from the sea wearing sh skins. They are credited with the construction of the walls of the city Uruk, and bring civilization to the Sumerians, which included irrigation, farming, construction, the smelting and use of metals, and the art of writing. Before their arrival, for seven millenniums, the native people of this region lived among the foot hills of the Taurus and Zagros mountains, never venturing down to the desert banks of the Tigris and Euphrates rivers. It was not until the Atlantean Aryans arrived that they followed them and did their bidding. Under their leadership, they built the great city-states. The colonization of the desert was achieved under the leadership of the Godmen from the north. Only with the new farming and irrigation technologies that they brought with them, based on Vril Science, could they transform this most harsh desert region into a garden. Using Vril Science, they were able to master the waters of the Tigris and Euphrates rivers. They built great estates for themselves, as well as public temples and walls around their cities. The native people were not slaves, and they benetted and grew rich under the rule of these God-men. The God-men were depicted in Sumerian art as being tall and possessing long, narrow heads with Caucasian or European features. Even in such far-away places as South and North America, refugees from the Black Sea ooding settled among the natives. Their numbers were small, perhaps only hundreds, but they escaped in what few surviving anti-gravity ying
58
machines that escaped the destruction of the Atlantean Aryan civilization. They settled among the natives and soon became the ruling classes. There are many legends in the American aboriginal legends of White Gods descending from the heavens or arriving from the east and building the aboriginal civilizations, using Vril Science. We can see the proud of this in such ancient cities as Tiahunanaco in Bolivia, and Machu Picchu in Peru. The huge blocks that were cut and moved into place had to be done using a form of anti-gravity technology that has been lost to modern man. These cities are clearly a great deal older than modern archeologists claim. We can evidence of Vril science in the construction of Stonehenge, the pyramids and huge buildings that have been discovered below the surface of the ocean off the coasts of India and Japan. The Aryans ruled over the more numerous natives, yet in time, through intermarriage, they disappeared into the population. Traces of their existence were left behind in the Sumerian language. The Sumerian language is described as being monosyllabic. But there are exceptions to this rule. Those words dealing with agriculture and crafts are not monosyllabic, but actually polysyllabic and thus foreign. This is especially true for words describing farmer, herdsmen, shepherds, shermen, plows, metalsmith, blacksmith, carpenter, weaver, leather-worker, mason, brick-maker, potter, merchant, and even banker. These words were not native to the Sumerian language, but were introduced by the northern invadersthe God-men from the north. The language or languages of the original Atlantean Aryans are no longer spoken, but linguists have been able to reconstruct the dead languages, and with the use of sometime like a tree diagram, they can show how the languages spoken to day are related to one another. Traces of the language spoken by the ancient Atlantean Aryans can be found in many of the ancient languages, and in those languages spoken at the present time in Europe and Asia, those territories to which the Atlantean Aryans ed after the ood. Genetic studies have also shown the relationship among the present day peoples of these regions. Genes related to the ancient Atlantean Aryans can be detected in the populations throughout Europe, the Middle East, India, Central Asia and North Africa. Those who ed from the ood migrated throughout these regions and have left their genetic traces, in varying degrees in the gene pools of the populations, leaving behind proof of their one-time presence.
THE INDO-EUROPEANS: THE ATLANTEAN REFUGEES
Genetic evidence has shown that a great wave of people migrated through Europe, possessing superior technology. As they met people already living in Europe, who were racially related to them though lacking their superior technology and genetic modications, they interbred with one another. Geneticists have been able to construct a genetic family tree showing the relationship of all European peoples to each other. Each ethnic group on the branches of the tree, signies the magnitude of the genetic variation that developed throughout these millenniums. Since the branches reect a genetic drift, the geneticists were able to trace the ancestry of the Europeans backward to their original primeval homeland. The Human Genome Project has shown that modern humans, homo sapiens sapiens, originated in Africa. About 100,000 years ago the rst humans left Africa and settled in the Middle East. From here, one branch set out east across the Asian subcontinent and eventually crossed the Indonesian channel and settled in Australia. Another branch moved into eastern Asia, while still another branch moved north and eventually crossed the Bering land bridge into North and South America. Still, another branch crossed the Bosporus land bridge into Europe. As these different branches of the original proto-humans spread out across Eurasia, different pantheons of Gods then descended to earth and mixed their Life Forces with different populations of the proto-humans, thus stimulating the evolutionary process and dividing mankind into the different races that we are familiar with today. All pagan religions, not just the Indo-European religions, have origin stories describing how their pantheon of Gods once walked the surface of the earth and mixed their essence with their ancestors, creating their own particular race. In The Secret Doctrine, Blavatsky explains how the evolution of mankind was affected by the intervention of superior beingsGods.
59
60
This racial memory is typical of all humans and has survived thousands of years, usually somewhat distorted. A good example of this is the Hymns of the Rigveda, which has been passed down for twenty-ve centuries in two version: one written and the other oral. Amazingly, both versions have remained consistent through the centuries, the oral eventually written down by monks who no longer spoke the language in which it was told. The monks who eventually put it to the pen, probably no longer understood most of what they were writing, but still they kept it unchanged. The reason for the survival of these myths and legends is simplethey are racial memories that nd nourishment from the well of knowledge, the Mimir Well, that is located deep within the brain of each person. Throughout Eurasia there are many myths about fantastic civilizations now lost in prehistory, and extinct Golden Ages when humans lived in a semi-divine state with the Gods and possessed superior intelligence, physical powers and psychic abilities. The memories of these lost civilizations or civilizationthe mother civilizationremains alive within each of us. All these tales end in the same waywith the terrible fall of man. Numerous myths and religious traditions speak of a race of men who were equal to the Gods, or born of the Gods. Most of them include some terrible natural calamity involving a ood or of a land sinking beneath the sea thousands of years in the past. It is told that those who survived made their way to the great plateaus or mountains of central Asia, Tibet, Ethiopia, Asia Minor or Iran. Those survivors eventually spread out across Europe, Asia, the Middle East and North Africa, mixing with the native peoples already living in these regions. As they did, they brought with them great knowledge from which they taught the native populations to build great new civilizations. As a result, the refugees were often looked upon as Gods, or as a race of God-men. The refugees divided into tribes speaking languages descended from the original language that the they once spoke in their homeland along the shores of the Black Sea. They were the Aryans, also referred to as Atlanteans by later scholars. They possessed the secrets of the Vril Science, and though most took only part of this lost science with them, it was enough to make them appear as if they possessed supernatural powers. These Indo-Europeans migrated east into China and India, south into Iran, Sumeria and Egypt, west into Europe and the Mediterranean, and even settled on the Canary islands in the Atlantic Ocean. In most cases, they mixed with the native people they found living in these regions. In those regions where the natives were of an alien race, such as in India, the Middle East or Egypt, they set themselves up as a ruling class, separate and distinct from those they ruled. In time they too assimilated and disappeared into the mix. In other places, where there were no native populations, such as Sinkiang, in western
61
China, they created new and superior civilizations that lasted thousands of years in isolation. In places like Europe, where the native population was of the same race as the Indo-Europeans, but in a pre-Vril state, they quickly assimilated into the population, losing their superior powers. Plato claims that another Greek by the name of Solon, transmitted to him information about Atlantis. He also claimed that Solon learned of Atlantis directly from the Egyptians. They explained to Solon that the descendants of the Atlanteans, who settled in Egypt, told the Egyptians how their original homeland was destroyed in a great ood. They were among the many Indo-Europeans who moved south into the Middle East, settling in Sumeria, Palestine and eventually making their way into Egypt. They brought with them bits and pieces of their Vril Science. They set themselves up as God-men and rulers over the Semitic, Hamitic and other peoples that lived in these regions. In Egypt, they were worshiped as the Sons of the Gods, and ruled over Egypt as pharaohs. These pharaohs used the anti-gravity powers of the Vril to move great stones hundreds of miles and set them in place in the construction of the great pyramids, cities and other monuments. The Egyptians believed that these God-men were descended from a land they called Pount, located far from Egypt. The Egyptians venerated this distant land that they claimed sank beneath the sea. According to Egyptian belief, two of the members of ths race of Gods or God-men, Min and Hothor, were said to have journeyed to Egypt from this Divine Land, and that they instructed them in the use of Vril Science. They were distinctively different in appearance from the smaller, coppercolored Egyptians, who were primarily of Caucasian-Mediterranean types. The God-men were tall, almost giant-like. Their eyes sparkled with the color of the sea and their hair shined yellow, like the sun. They were fair and beautiful to look upon and they set themselves up as an aristocracy among the Egyptians. In time, they mixed with the native population and eventually degenerated, losing their genetically enhanced powers. As they continued to intermarry with the native population, the genetic mutations that gave them their great powers disappeared, and by the Eighteenth Dynasty, these God-men had disappeared completely into the gene pool of the native Egyptians. When the Spaniards rst discovered and explored the chain of islands off the northwest coast of Africa known as the Canary Islands in 1409, they found an unspoiled race of beautiful people living there. The natives of the Canaries claimed they were the direct and unpolluted descendants of Atlantis. Their height was imposing, averaging seven feet tall, which is similar to mummies found on the islands, as well as in northwestern China. They had a cranial capacity of
62
1,900 cubic centimeters, the largest known brain size ever recorded among humans anywhere. The cephalic index of the male skulls was 77.77. They had blond hair, as did the mummies which were thousands of years old. The refugees of the Black Sea ood split into two groups. The rst were the majority and had lived on the northern, eastern and western coasts of the Black sea. The remainder lived along the narrow southern coast. When the Black Sea was ooded, the two groups were separated because the collapse of the Bosporus land bridge in the west and the natural barrier that the glacier-covered Caucasian Mountains formed in the east. The southern group of survivors ed south into Asia Minor, the Middle East and eventually North Africa, mixing with the peoples they found there. Many of the people living in Asia Minor had been inuenced by the Aryans long before the ood. As far back as 7,000 B.C., people living there had been smelting copper into hooks, pins, knives and other tools and instruments. Those that remained there after the ood eventually become the Indo-European nations of Anatolian group: the Hittites, Phrygians and Lydians. Others would continue their journey south into Mesopotamia, Palestine and eventually into Egypt. Their numbers were small and though they introduced civilization to these lands, their language never replaced those spoken by the local people. While the original Aryans survived for a time in Asia Minor, evolving into the speakers of the Anatolian group, those in the north eventually broke up into several additional groups. One moved west, into the interior of Europe and evolved into the speakers of Germanic, Celtic and Italic languages. Another group traveled into the Mediterranean, evolving into the speakers of Greek, Thracian and Illyrian. Other groups ventured east across the northern coast of the Caspian Sea and into Central Asia. This last migration also broke up into several groups. One branch settle along the shores of a lake that once existed in the Tarim Basin, in western China, and there founded what is known as the Torcharian civilization. The rest of this group moved southeast into Iran, Afghanistan and India. These were the speakers of the Iranian and Vedic languages. According to both linguistic and genetic researchers, the divisions took place in the early fth millennium B.C., about six hundred years after the ooding of the Black Sea. As early as the eighteen century, Sir William Jones in India, who was interested in philology, noticed the similarities of Sanskrit and the European languages. Soon a new discipline developed studying what became known as the family of Indo-European languages. Philologists began speculating about the original language of the Indo-Europeans and the location of its original homeland. They referred to this language as the Ur-language, the people who spoke it
63
as the Ur-people, and their original homeland as the Ur-homeland. Ur stood for proto or original. In Europe, the Indo-Europeans spread across the continent in several waves, mixing with those Caucasians already living there. Genetic evidence reveals only about 20 percent of the DNA of modern Europeans is actually descended from the invading Indo-Europeans. The Indo-European tribes that spread across Europe settled among the non-Indo-Europeans, ruling over them, and eventually assimilating with them. In most cases they were a minority, but because of their superior abilities and science, they quickly became the ruling aristocracy. In time, most Europeans adopted their language, religion and customs, though much of the original European culture survived. In some cases, as with the Basques, the original culture and language survived in a much purer form. The rst wave of Indo-Europeans began in the sixth millennium B.C. The culture and civilization that rose up in Europe left evidence of its existence in large timber temple complexes recently discovered, and later in the many megalithic stone structures scattered across Europe. These monuments, belonging to this rst great civilization in Europe, can be found as far south as the islands of Malta and Sicily, to Spain in the west, to the British Islands, and Scandinavia in the north. It was incorrectly thought at one time that they were evidence of explorers from the Mediterraneanthe Phoenicians, the Egyptians or Cretanssailing through the Straits of Gibraltar and settling along the coast of southern, western and northern Europe. However, carbon dating has revealed that these megalithic monuments and structures were built long before these people developed sea travel. Even as late as the rst millennium B.C., none of the Mediterranean civilizations had developed a ship that could sail successfully in the rough waters of the northern Atlantic. But we do have evidence that Europeans once possessed such a ship. Rock-paintings found in Bohuslan, in southern Sweden, dating as far back as 1800 B.C., show a long, low, streamlined ship that looks remarkably like a primitive Viking ship that would be seaworthy in the northern Atlantic waters. The Phoenicians did not develop such a ship until around 1100 B.C. Most of the megalith structures pre-date the Phoenicians by thousands of years. We now know that the 1,168 menhirs which stand in endless rows at Menec near the Bretan resort of Carnac, were erected between 3500 and 2500 B.C. In Ireland, the oldest stone structure in the world, New Grange, dates back to around 3500 B.C., and work on Stonehenge began before 1400 B.C. A new image of prehistoric Western Europe is emerging from recent evidence, not that of a dark, primitive and barbaric region existing in the shadow of the
64
more civilized Middle East, but as that of an advanced civilization. This civilization used bits and pieces of a lost scienceVril Scienceto construct great stone structures and communities close to Nature, building dolmens, erecting menhirs, constructing stone tombs and houses, even studying the motion of the sun, the moon and the stars. The climate around 5000 B.C. was warmer than in 2000 B.C.. Vines grew as far north as southern Norway and deciduous forests covered most of Scandinavia. The survivors of the lost civilization of Atlantis, which existed not in the Atlantic Ocean, but on the shores of the ancient Black Sea, built two very different types of civilizations. In the Middle East, India and North Africa, where they were a tiny minority among alien races, and where the land was often arid and dry, they ruled over the majority of people and eventually disappeared through intermarriage. The civilizations they founded were highly urbanized because of the shortage of fertile land. In the more fertile and lust landscapes of Europe, they found people who were racially the same as they were and an environment that could support large agrarian communities. The civilization they built in Europe was more agricultural and existed in greater harmony with its natural surroundings. The Aryans quickly assimilated into the people there, becoming one race, which adopted the Aryan customs, language and religion. Thus, after 5000 B.C., there were at least two poles of civilizationone in western Europe and another in the Middle East.
ZOROASTER
Whether it is the Greek Myths, the Germanic Eddas, or the Hindu Vedas and Bhagavad-Gita, the cosmology described is basically the samethe world exist within the middle of a great conict between opposing forces, and we mortals are caught right in the middle of this titanic struggle. If we dont learn how to transmute the struggle, we will be consumed by it and destroyed. It was in ancient Persia that the rst serious attempt to codify this cosmology among the IndoEuropeans took place with the Mazdaist or Zoroastrian religion of Light. The emphasis on forming an allegiance with the Light of the Sun-deity, within the light-dark struggle of Zoroastrianism, is common to all Indo-European religions. Of all the major religions, Zoroastrianism is the oldest, reaching back to 3000 B.C., and has been a source for the spiritual foundation of many of the other major religions. For this reason, its theological foundation has become the bases for what we know as Gnosticism. Gnosticism is derived from the Greek word gnosis and means knowledge. The purpose of Gnostic intellectual and spiritual thought is the quest to achieve an integral understanding of the material and spiritual essence of the universe. This goal of obtaining a deeper understanding of reality has never been for the masses. It has always been an elite that has tried to penetrate these deeper mysteries of the universe. To achieve this end, one has to undergo stages of initiation and move onto higher planes of existence. Without committing oneself to this quest, one cannot hope to discover the deeper meaning of existence. The masses, or common Pistis, are unable to devote the time and energy necessary to achieve this goal. For them it is enough to possess faith. Because of its elitist nature, the state of illumination for the Gnostics derives from the discovery of the secret science of superhuman origin. This science is the science of the Vrilthe Holy Grail. Though there are Christian and Jewish Gnostic traditions, Gnosticism is a movement that has roots running back to prehistoryto the ancient Aryan civilization that was destroyed with the great ooding of the Black Sea. Its foundation is the aspiration of man to achieve a state of God-like existence. It spirituality has found its way into Greek philosophy, Egyptian mysteries, Zoroastrianism, the sacred books of the Vedas and Bhagavid-Gita, Christian and Cabalistic philoso65
ZOROASTER
66
phy, and pagan spiritualism, but all of these traditions have their origins in the Vril Science of the ancient Aryan civilization that we refer to as Atlantis, and its fundamental principal is simplethe achievement of exaltation through knowledge of Vril Science. The Brahman religion of ancient India represents one of the earliest attempts by the descendants of those who survived the destruction of Aryan Atlantis to preserve and pass on the primordial wisdom in the post-Atlantis world. The civilizations that were founded by the refugees of Aryan AtlantisIndia, Persia, Chaldea, Egypt, Greece, Rome, the Celts and the Germansall represented different stages in the spiritual advancement of the White race. Following the fall of Aryan Atlantis, knowledge and awareness of the ancient science of the Vril declined and was forgotten as speculative philosophy increased its hold on the spirituality of the Indo-Europeans in the following millenniums. The rational mind and the type of thinking that evolved from observation, analysis, reason and logic fed the need for personal freedom to express oneself in nihilistic and self-destructive ways. This increasingly corrupt way of living caused the majority of the people to lose contact with their inner spirituality, and thus become deaf and blind to the call of their ancestral Gods. But the responsibility for maintaining those ties with the Gods of our ancestors, who created our Folk, fell onto the shoulders of a small elite of initiates, who could guard the secret of Vril Science from the corrupting inuence of the mundane existence. This is the reason why there is the need for the select few who are initiated into the secrets of the Vril. It is their responsibility to maintain the spirituality of the Folk, and prevent it from dissipating, thus diluting its power. Around 4500 B.C., at the foot of the Pamir and Hundu Kush Mountains in the heartland of central Asia, the religion of Zoroastrianism was born. This is the heartland of ancient Iran and central Asia. For over one thousand years, the IndoEuropean refugees of the Black Sea ood had been settling throughout this part of Asia. The land is saddled between the Mediterranean Sea, the Persian Gulf, and the Black Sea. It forms immense stairways, progressively rising as one travels eastward. The entire region is dotted with enormous mountain peaks that encircle the great plateau that stretches to the western regions of China and the banks of the Indus River. These include the Taurus, Caucasus, the Shiraz and Ispahan, the Gordyen, and the Laristan Mountains, and The entire land is thick with mystery and an immenseness that seems timeless and eternal. It was in this wild and mysterious world that Zoroaster was born over six thousand years ago. The Indo-Europeans who lived there had settled down to raising wheat and herding cattle. They worshiped re as the symbol of the lost knowledge (the
ZOROASTER
67
Light) of the Vril. From the east, the Turanians, of the Yellow Race, began attacking the Indo-European people of central Asia. They descended upon the agricultural settlements of the Indo-Europeans, pillaging and burning their communities. They too worshiped re (the Vril), but in a crude and demoniacal form. They possessed a corrupt form of Vril Science that was given to their ancestors by the ancient Aryans, but because they were not Caucasian, they could not fully understand how to use its power properly. The Aryan science and traditions were alien to their understanding, so they were turned away from the Gods that the Vril drew its power from, and served the forces of chaosthe Giants. Their practices included human sacrice, killing their human victims in the name of two ying monsters that the Turanian priests had made symbols of their cult. The beasts are represented in their carvings, and descriptions of them have been handed down to us. They have been described as terrible pterodactyls (dragons?). Eventually the Iranians were driven out of their homes and were forced to seek refuge in the mountains. It was during this period of diaspora that a child was born to the Iranians. He was born of the Elbrus clan, which was of royal heritage. His parents named him Ardjap. He grew into brave and courageous young man, hunting the wild buffalo and attacking and ambushing the Turanians whenever he could. One day he was given a vision by the Gods, and claimed that they told him he would someday be a great king, but a king without a crown, and that he would be more powerful than all the kings and chieftains of the world. His crown would be the Sun. The leader of the priestly order of the Iranians, Vohumano, recognized that Ardjap was the chosen of the Gods, and convinced him to withdraw to their mountain order, where he was educated and initiated into the secrets of the Vril. Upon his initiation, he was reborn and took the name of Zarathustra, or Zoroaster, which translates as star of gold or splendor of the Sun. He belonged to an aristocratic family named Spitama, which translates as white or pure. The name is also a Celtic word, which means whites or as of a pure race. Universally, every race or people on earth has always associated whiteness with purity and light. Zoroaster was now a disciple of Ahura Mazda, the God of Light and the Sun (Balder). Upon his initiation, Zoroaster experienced a revelation after spending several years in isolation, with only a rock eagle as a companion. He lived the life of a hermit, and experienced frightening visions, in which Ormazd, (Hermod) representing the power of the Light (Balder), visited him and revealed to him that the universe was an arena in which two forces, the Light and Darkness, were in eternal conict. Ahura Mazda was the embodiment of the Light or Order, and Ahri-
ZOROASTER
68
man was his opponent, representing the Darkness or Chaos. It was Ahriman that the Turanians served in their raids of destruction and death, and the Iranians, as descendants of the Aryan Atlanteans, served Ahura Mazda. Zoroaster returned to his people and began preaching among them. Quickly, they converted to his teachings. The three pillars of his new faith were: purication of the body and soul, work on building a new ordered community upon their purication, and of course battlethe willingness to defend their new civilization against the chaotic forces of darkness and destruction. It was a blueprint for the resurrection of the Golden Age of the ancient Aryans, the new Age of Gimli. The Iranians were roused by his preaching, and converted to their new folk faith. Through his teachings, they rediscovered their lost heritage of the ancient Aryan Atlanteans. They were now motivated by a new idealism and discipline that set their determination to drive the Turanians from their homeland. After forty years of struggle and warfare, they nally succeeded in driving the last of the Turanians back to the east. Before his death, Zoroaster claimed to have a vision of the future. He witnessed Nineveh in the form of a white buffalo crushing underfoot the alien races who tried to exterminate the pure Aryans. He saw a great serpent, that he referred to as Babylon, breathing re and driving back the attacks of the eagle that served Ormazd. This was followed by a vision of the Persians and Medes as a winged lion marching triumphantly, leading a huge army of countless soldiers. The lion eventually mutated into a ferocious tiger that began devouring its young, spreading death and chaos everywhere, including ancient Egypt and the sanctuary of the Sun in that sacred land. The sacred book of Zoroastrianism is the Avesta, and is comparable to the Bible. It contains a series of religious precepts, moral lessons, magical spells, rituals and chanting, mythological tales and a series of prophecies. The foundation of the religion is the eternal struggle between Light and Darkness, re and ice, good and evil, personied in the deities Ahura-Mazda and Ahriman. The former represented Order and the latter Chaos. All humans were in service of one of these two deities. The totality of every individuals actions either supports the maintenance of order throughout the universe, or contributes to chaos and thus destruction. The two forces would eventually cancel each other out, but Ahura-Mazda would be triumphant for no other reason than that reality did not end but began anew in the cycle of existence. This is the evolutionary process of birth-growth-agingdeath-rebirth that exists on every level, from the innite Macrocosm of the universe to the Microcosm of cells that exist within every living thing. The conict
ZOROASTER
69
between the two deities is necessary for the evolutionary process and without it there would be no existence. Zoroastrianism advocates that we serve Ahura-Mazda and contribute to the process of maintaining an orderly universe governed by the physical laws of science. We can contribute to this process in three simple ways; by thinking good thoughts, speaking good words and doing good deeds. These three simple principles correspond to three more complex principles. Good thoughts belong to the realm of the mind, good words belong to the realm of the soul and good deeds belong to the realm of the physical body. Here we have the triad of the spirit, the soul and the material. There is a contradiction here for those who prescribe to the Christian concept of doing good deeds even toward your enemies. The three ways, of good thoughts, good words, and good deeds, are not to be applied on a universal basis. We must recognize that not everyone is in the service of the Gods, contributing to maintain order. Those who serve the Giants and contribute to chaos, are the enemy. Now there is no reason to attack or seek their destruction, but we must not think good, speak good or perform good deeds in their name, for to do so would be to assist such people in their quest to strengthen the forces of chaos. We must refrain from assisting them in all ways, and so long as they do not attack us, we can avoid them, and work to assist the Gods. This is the basis for that old saying, The best revenge is to live a good life. By being happy and successful we strengthen ourselves, our families and kin, and thus work toward supporting the Gods. This will ensure our success in this world and ensure the same qualities in the afterlife.
MANICHAEISM
Zoroastrianism served as the foundation for much of the cosmology of other religions, including Judaism and Christianity, and especially for Manichaeism. In 216 A.D., in Babylon, was born Manes, later known as the Apostle of Light. He was descended from the Parthian aristocracy through his mother, and his existence has been recorded in the writings of Acts of Achelaus, the bishop of Kashkar. Manes, or Mani, was of Iranian blood and looked to Zoroaster as his spiritual mentor. He belonged to a cult known as Mandeanism, but at the age of twentyfour, he received a great revelation in which he claimed Zoroaster, Buddha and Jesus spoke to him. They instructed him to journey to India, where he studied and eventually was initiated into the priestly order of the Brahmans. He then returned to Iran where he spent the remainder of his life teaching his new doctrine to the masses. In Iran he found a benefactor in King Shapur I, who belonged to the Arsacid dynasty and thus was related to Manes family. After the death of his benefactor, Manes and his followers, now called Manichaeans, soon suffered great persecution by the new ruler, Bahram I, of the Sassanian dynasty. Manes was thrown into jail, where he died in 277, after suffering greatly at the hands of his tormentors. After Manes death, his religion took on a life of its own, spreading as far east as China and as far west as North Africa, and eventually reached the Bogomils in present-day Bulgaria. Manichaeism and Christianity share certain theological beliefs, but the former is closer to Zoroastrianism, and thus, contains much of the secret mysteries (the knowledge of the lost science of the Vril) in its belief system. Though Manes taught that good and evil were in conict with each other, and equated this struggle with the theology of the Christians, he claimed that the struggle went back to the very beginning of things and was not the result of Gods creation of Satan. He claimed that the universe was not created from nothing, but from eternal matter, created by the Gods (Christ), the good principle. He also taught that the Giants, the evil principle, jealously wished to possess it. In the end, good would triumph over evil. Manes was not a Christian, but he recognized Christ as a God of Light, who never took human form. Theodore of Mopsuestia, the Greek theologian in
70
MANICHAEISM
71
the fourth century A.D., wrote that, the Manichaeans called Christ the Sun of this world, and that for them, Christ was not the body of the Sun, but that he was in the Sun as father of the inaccessible light. Saint Augustus, who was a Manichaean before converting to Christianity, wrote the same thing about Christ. The Manichaeans were in agreement with the Zoroastrian cosmology, and rejected the Old Testament of the Jews. Manes felt that Jehovah was a cruel and tyrannical God. He believed that man should seek escape from the materialist world through purity, knowledge and liberty. He and his followers, considered themselves members of the race of the chosen, of superior resolute beings who would one day rise again to the heights that their race had fallen from long ago, in the dark, primordial past of their ancestors.
DUALISM
Zoroasters dualism spoke of a conict between opposing powers in the universe. The Life Force, or Vril, of the Universe was created out of this conict when the res of Muspellheim and the ice of Nieheim met violently, resulting in the creation of the rst life formYmir. Though Ymir, the destructive, unorganized power of the Vril, was slaughtered and refashioned by the Gods into a more orderly universe, the destructive nature of Ymir lived on in the guise of the Giants. The Norse tales tell of how two Giants, male and female, survived the death of Ymir in a ship that oated on the waves of blood that ooded the universe after the Gods killed him. This destructive force was latter personied by Loki. His inuence on the universe has continued on both the level of the Gods in Asgard, and of man in Midgard. Loki, the representation of the destructive chaotic power, seeks to inuence man and causes him to engage in activities that will strengthen the power of the Giants. This Loki Factor desires to seduce man into the service of chaos. Lokis intervention in the affairs of mankind is through the initiation of a process by which mankind becomes his own master of his affairs, thus abandoning the guidance of the Gods. This is accomplished by the shattering of the bonds shared between the Gods and their Children. Once these bonds have been broken, man is led into an existence where his proclivity for destruction and chaos take over his actions. His inner I or ego soon becomes dependant upon the lower elements in his nature. Just as the Gods have the essence of the destructive nature of the Giants within them, which they mastered and used for their own purposes, so to does man. This essence of the Giants was passed onto us by the intervention of the Gods in the evolution of proto-humans. Just as the Gods gave us the ability to transcend this earthly existence by learning to master the Vril and transform ourselves into a race of God-men, so to did they give us the ability to turn towards the Giants. Once we have made the decision to abandon the Gods, we become slaves to our ego, to our unbridled passions and cravings, and thus may mankind become servants to the chaotic nature of the Giants. By submitting to the chaotic impulses of the Giants, we become absorbed by the purely material existence of this world, and thus become Midgard bound. Once we become Mid72
DUALISM
73
gard bound, we fall prey to the danger of descending into even lower realmsthose of the Giants and dwarfs. This is the purpose of Lokito shatter the bonds that unite us with the Gods. He seeks to destroy the rainbow bridge that joins Midgard with Asgard, and thus, condemn us to the three-dimensional existence of Niheim, Svartalfheim and Jotunheim. It is the nature of Loki (Ahriman) to lead man away from the Gods and down into this material existence so that we might serve the destructive nature of the Giants. Loki is the great adversary of the evolution of mankind and especially our Folk. He seeks nothing less than the destruction of the Gods, and to accomplish this, he must rst destroy Balder (Ahura Mazda), the regenerative power of the Gods (Vril). He seeks to accomplish this by severing the link between the Gods and their children. by causing our Folk to become blind of the reality of the universe. This blindness makes us ignorant of our heritage, who we are, and of the essence we share with the Gods who created us.
THE TORCHARIANS
From 3000 to 2000 B.C., the Torcharians lived in the Tarim Basin and possessed an advanced civilization. At this time, Egypt was still young. The Sumerians ruled over most of Mesopotamia and the Greeks and Romans were still two among the many different Indo-European tribes slowly moving across northern Europe, and had not yet settled in Greece and Italy. Europe was still in the Bronze Age and the Chinese had not learned how to use metal. All that is left of the Torcharians today are the mummied remains that are being excavated in Sinkiang. But there are genetic traces of the Torcharians within the gene pool of the present population. The people of Sinkiang are mixed, mostly Turkic, Mongolian and Chinese. But among these people, there are many who have light brown and blond hair, and blue and green eyes. Others are tall and have fair complexions. All these traits are alien to these people, but were the norm among the ancient Torcharians. The Torcharian mummies have veried this fact. Many anthropologists have been amazed at the discoveries being made every day in northwestern China. They had assumed that this region was always inhabited by Asiansthat is, Mongoloids, since the end of the major ice age forty thousand years ago. Chinese historical records clearly stated that the Chinese did not begin to move into this region until around 120 B.C., yet the anthropologists had convinced themselves that this region had always been the homeland of Asians who are the ancestors of the present-day Altaic speaking nations, those who speak Mongolian and the various Turkic and Tungusic languages. The Torcharians buried their dead, but did not erect stone tombs. Instead, they posted thousands of wooden stakes in the earth over the graves. The posts serve as markers for the sites, but what is most impressive about these simple posts is how they are arranged. The posts are set deeply into the ground in the form of seven tightly packed huge concentric circles, with radiating lines of posts stretching straight out in all directions, giving the entire burial site the image of a radiating sun. This clearly shows that the Torcharians, who lived here, remembered their ancestral religion based on the Sun God, (Balder) and the Vril. One thing that amazes the anthropologists is that these sights are located in the middle of the desert. There are no forests or other wooded regions around for hundreds
74
THE TORCHARIANS
75
of miles. So where did the wood come from? The answer is simple. This region was heavily forested thousands of years ago. That means the Torcharians had to be living there before 3000 B.C. In fact, there was still a large, shallow lake located at the eastern end of the Tarim Basin three thousand years ago. Today, this lake has shrunk into two smaller lakes. The Egyptians rst developed their civilization about the second millennium B.C., and learned to weave and use metals from the Indo-Europeans who migrated to Egypt from the north. The same was true of the Sumerians in the Middle East. In China, it was not until about 1500 B.C. that the Chinese rose out of the stone age and began to learn the use of metal. But the use of metals and other traits that mark the beginning of civilization was common in the Tarim Basin as far back as 4000 B.C. This was about the time when the Tarim Basin was rst settled by Indo-European refugees from the lost Aryan-Atlantean civilization. When the Torcharians rst settled in Sinkiang, the Tarim Basin was a large lake fed by melting ice in the mountains surrounding it. On the shores of this lake, the Torcharians tried to resurrect their lost civilization that had once existed on the shores of the Black Sea, destroyed fteen hundred years before. They were able to preserve some of the lost Vril Science after they ed eastward, and used it to build a thriving civilization in Sinkiang. But in time, the lake dried up and their civilization began to decline. Chinese records from as far back as 200 B.C. describe the Torcharians as tall, well over six feet in height, and possessing fair complexions, blond hair and deepset, blue-green eyes, pronounced noses, and an abundance of facial and body hair, which the Chinese and other Asians lack. The Torcharians taught the Chinese the use of metals, how to weave cloth, how to tame and ride horses and other skills that are common when a people begin the long march toward civilization. Proof of the inuence of the Torcharians in the creation of Chinese civilization can be found in the three hundred or more Torcharian words that are still part of the Chinese language today. Words for such devices as saddle, axle, chariot, and wheel are all of Indo-European origin. Names for such mountains as the Qilian and Kunlun are also Torcharian words, which mean Holy and Heavenly. The Tocahrian civilization was rst discovered by a Hungarian-born German explorer by the name of Mark Auel Stein. He had crossed central Asia on foot through some of the most hostile and difcult terrain in the world. He left India and traveled up the Oxus River until he reached the snowy peaks of the Pamir Mountains. From here he traveled through the Mingtepe Pass and crossed over
THE TORCHARIANS
76
the Roof of the World, moving north of the glacial-fed rivers and passing through the Takla Malcan Desert, in western China. It was in the spring of 1907 when he reached his destination, which was an oasis in the middle of the barren wastelands of northwestern China. This was known as the Cave of the Thousand Buddhas, and considered the Mecca of Buddhism. The Cave of the Thousand Buddhas is located west of the Great Wall of China, and situated along the famous Silk Road that was traveled by Marco Polo one thousand years ago. The region is honey-combed with countless caves carved out of the cliff walls and transformed into Buddhist temples. The walls of these temples are carved and painted with frescos and sculptures of marvelous beauty. Taoist and Buddhist monks from across Asia once came to these caves to pay homage and tend to the ruins of these holy sites. Stein discovered the treasure he was looking for. It was not gold or jewels, but a collection of ancient manuscripts hidden behind a wall for hundreds of years, written in a language that seemed unknown and mysterious. Some of the manuscripts were written in two languages. One was an Indo-European language. All Indo-European languages can trace their origin back to the proto-Indo-European language once spoken by the Atlantean Aryans. The language they spoke eventualy evolved into separate dialects, which continued to evolve into different languages. This breakup of the original language began around 4000 to 3000 B.C., until it eventually atomized into Celtic, Italic/Latin, Germanic, Albanian, Greek, Phrygian, Hittite, Armenian, Balto-Slavic, Indo-Iranian and Torcharian. The language of the manuscripts could be broken down into two dialects known as Torcharian A and B (Turfanian and Kuchean). With his knowledge of Sanskrit, Stein was able to penetrate the mystery of the manuscripts and translate them. The language was given the name Torcharian, after an ancient tribe of IndoEuropeans living in Central Asia two thousand years ago. The historical events played out this way. The scattered refugees of the destruction of the Aryan Atlantis in 5600 B.C. included those who moved eastward until they settled around the large lake that existed in what is now the Taklamkan Desert. In the next several thousand years, they constructed a civilization similar to that which existed on the shores of the Black Sea, but not as advanced technologically. Their knowledge of Vril Science was limited and spotty. These ancestors of the Torcharians remained racially pure, mixing with other people, Caucasian or Asian, almost not at all. Then, by around 3000 to 2000 B.C., their civilization began to decline as a result of the changing climate in central Asia. The lush landscape began to dry up as the melt water from the glaciers ceased. The rivers that fed their lake disappeared, and the lake began to shrink, as its
THE TORCHARIANS
77
waters evaporated from the heat. By 200 B.C., the Torcharians had declined to the semi-barbarous tribes living around a small lake at the eastern edge of what had been a great lake, and was now the Taklamakan Desert. The mummies that date back to 2000 B.C. indicate that the Torcharians were still a pure and superior race, possessing the physical traits endowed by their ancestors when they still lived on the shores of the Black Sea. They were tall, well over six feet, including the women, possessing beautiful Caucasian features, unsoiled by mixture with other races. This is proven by the frescoes that the Torcharians drew of themselves, as well as the records of the Chinese, who rst made contact with them in around 200 B.C., which depict them as being tall, blond haired, with blue or green eyes, and sporting heavy beards and handlebar mustaches. They referred to them by the Chinese word Hu, which is used for anyone who possess deeply set eyes (Caucasian eyes), prominent noses, and beards. This is why they were eventually referred to by the Chinese as the Yue-zhi or Yue-chi. The Chinese name for this region of China is Xinjiang, which has replaced the older form that I have used, Sinkiang. Both words mean New Territory in Chinese. This is an indication that the Chinese had settled this region in the last two thousand years. Most of the names of geographical landmarks in this region bear out this historical fact. The names are either Indo-European or Turkic, (another people who settled this region between 500 B.C. and 500 A.D. and eventually mixed with and then drove out the Torcharians). When the Torcharian language was eventually examined by philologists, they discovered that Torcharian belongs to a branch of the Indo-European language that includes the Celtic languages, sharing more linguistic features with Celtic than with any other known language. Most likely, a group of Indo-Europeans speaking a branch of the mother Aryan tongue lingered in the region of what is now Ukraine and southern Russia and eventually separated; some moving east, and some west. What is interesting is the clothing that was discovered on the mummies found in the Tarim Basin. They were similar to the tartans that the Celts wore. We know that the Celtic peoples in the British Islands, Gaul, Spain, northern Italy, the Balkans and Asia Minor all wore some form of clothing with plaid designs. The Celts did not originate in the British Islands, but settled there about 400 B.C., migrating north from Europe. The original inhabitants of the British islands were a short, dark-haired, whiteskinned people associated with those whites who inhabited the Mediterranean coastal regions. But the Celts were a huge, blond-haired and blue-green eyed people who traveled across Europe between 2000 and 1000 B.C., and settled in that region of Europe north of the Alps, extending from eastern France, across south-
THE TORCHARIANS
78
ern Germany, into Hungary and Czechoslovakia, and were the creators of what we refer to today as the Hallstatt culture.
TIBET
Egypt has always been a land of sacred knowledge and occult mysteries, but it has shared this reputation with another mysterious and exotic realm situated in the heart of Asia, known as the Roof of the World. This land is Tibet. There have been innumerous books about the mysterious land of Tibet, and the belief of hidden domains and cities there inhabited by superior beings possessing superhuman powers. In the last few centuries, a tiny number of Westerners claimed to have been initiated by secret brotherhoods, who are alleged to live in these hidden abodes, in the mountains of Tibet. They claim that secret knowledge of the history mankind and the source of great power has been conveyed to them. Many claims include the belief that those who live hidden within these secret domains in Tibet, are descended from a lost civilization. Some say that this mysterious race has been manipulating the course of human history from their hidden domain. It is reputed that huge libraries that possess records of human history going back ten and twelve thousand years, possibly, hundreds of thousands of years, are maintained within these mountains. The truth is that the descendants of the ancient Aryans had settled in Tibet, but they came to this land, not ve, seven or ten thousands ago, but less than two thousand years ago. Today Tibet is ruled by Communist China, but for the last one thousand years that mountainous kingdom, dotted with hundreds of monasteries, was ruled by Buddhist monks, whose leader was the Dali Lama. This was a mysterious land in which one third of the men became monks, and it is told, possessed mysterious powers. But Tibet was not always a land of lamas and deep religious conviction.long ago, Tibet was a nation of warriors. A group of people from northwestern China conquered Tibet about two thousand years ago, and founded an empire ruled by an aristocracy of warrior knights. They were known as the Kucheans, and they established a glorious imperial heritage for Tibet. The oldest building in Tibet is the Yumbu Lagang, and it was from this huge palace that the Kucheans ruled over their empire. This race of giants was descended from the Tarim Basin Torcharians who had built a civilization thousands of years earlier.
79
TIBET
80
The ancestors of the Kucheans, the Torcharians, were referred to as the Yuezhi or Yue-chi. They lived near the western edge of the Great Wall of China, in the Sinkiang Province, and in about 165 B.C., they were driven out by the westward movement of the Hsiung-nu (the Huns). One branch of the Kucheans climbed the plateau of northeast Tibet, and were known as the Lesser Yue-chi, or Lesser Kucheans. They were known by Plato as the Thaguri. The majority of the Kucheans remained for several centuries in central Asia until they nally moved south into India. They were known as the Kuei-shang, from which the name Kucheans were derived from. One tribe nally gained supremacy over the others and united them into a great power. In 120 A.D., under the rule of King Kuyula Kadphises, they conquered most of what is now Afghanistan. His son and successor, King Vima Kadphises defeated the Sakas and Parthians and conquered the Indus River Valley. The Lesser Kucheans eventually settled down and formed knightly orders. These knights eventually united under a king and forged a powerful empire in the mountains and plateaus of Tibet. With their knightly customs and warrior tradition they were able to expand the borders of their kingdom, conquering the surrounding lands. By the 7th century, A.D., Tibet had established itself as the foremost military power in central Asia. Their armies invaded all the lands in every direction, as far west as Persia and the Caspian Sea, and as far east as China. The ruling order of knights and their king practiced a religion that was descended from their ancestral homeland. It was called Bon. This religion was based on the central idea of the Vril, the Life Force of the Gods. It was believed that the knights could tap into the power of the Vril, or the Bon, because of the Life Force that was rooted in their bloodlines, which they claimed ran true and pure, back thousands of years to their ancestral homeland of Atlantis on the shores of the Black Sea. The religion claimed that its founder was Shenrab, who was also thought of as Mithra, a Sun God, and the same deity as Balder. He was supposed to have descended from heaven to give the Bon religion to the Kucheans. Shenrab taught that the universe was controlled by the Wheel of Time, which represented a sacred knowledge of the structure of the universe. Time is structured in cycles and described as a Vortex of Time. Since Balder is associated with the cycles of timebirth, death and rebirthhe can be viewed as a fountainhead of creation. Balders wife is Nanna, who is considered a fertility Goddess, and from her emanates the universal power of creation. In the Hindu teachings, which are a corruption of this ancient Aryan doctrine, we discover Kali, the Hindu Goddess of Time, from whose vagina ows sexual magic. This magic is the same principle by which magicians try to harness the powers of the
TIBET
81
Vril. Thus, the Kucheans arrived in Tibet with an incomplete knowledge of the Vril, but the king and the knights eventually abandoned their ancestral religion for a new religionBuddhism. This happened as a result of the contamination of their bloodline through intermarriage with the native Asia races. The rst of the kings to adopt Buddhism was King Srongtsan Gampo. In the Sixth century A.D., under his leadership the knights of Tibet invaded and conquered the Yarlung Valley, east of the capital city of Lhasa. This brought Tibet into contact with the Chinese. The King wanted to form an alliance with China and other surrounding kingdoms that were strong military powers. He eventually married princesses from both neighboring countries, China and Nepal, and form alliances with those lands. The princesses practiced Buddhism and convinced the King to adopt the religion as his own. His inuence by his Asian wives was total. He soon began encouraging his knights to convert to the new religion, and eventually depleted the treasury of the kingdom in the construction of hundreds of Buddhist monasteries and temples. He then invited Buddhist monks from India to settle in Tibet, and began the process of converting the entire population to his new religion. In 767 A.D., King Trisong Detsen built the Sanye Monastery, which sealed the fate of Tibet. Buddhism now became the ofcial religion of Tibet and dominated every aspect of Tibetan life. The Bon religion continued to be practiced as a shadowy cult, reserved for the elite. Many Tibetan nationalists today like to claim that Bon is still practiced, and is the true and secret religion of Tibet. The Buddhists adopted the Bon religion and corrupted it, altered it and absorbed it into their teachings. In its most pure form, the Bon Religion was centered around a Sun God (Balder), and the Vril or Black Sun, as the Life Force of the Gods. The Life Force or Vril, represented the power of the Gods, which created all and gave order to the universe. The memory of their Atlantean Aryan ancestors was kept alive, but their knowledge of Vril Science and their ability to use it declined, and thus the Bon religion slowly gave way before the tide of Buddhism. Buddhism as the world knows it today, is a far cry from the original Buddhism that was practiced before the arrival of Siddhartha Guatama (Buddha). The decline of Bon and the rise of Buddhism, spelled the death knell for the ruling class of knights descended from the Kucheans. Tibet as a military power quickly declined, as more and more men every year abandoned their warrior tradition and became monks, joining the growing orders of lamas, swearing an oath of chastity (at least heterosexual chastity) and adopting a pacist philosophy. In time, the Kucheans disappeared, either through self-
TIBET
82
imposed genocide by refusing to reproduce, or through intermarriage with the native Asian population. Lamaism acted like a cancer that sapped the vigor out of the ruling class, extinguishing forever Tibets heroic age. The triumph of Lamaism transformed the people and character of Tibet, forever changing the racial and spiritual composition of the land. Because of the inuence of the new religion, the once great race of knights eventually declined into a race of sheep, mixing with the native people they had long ago conquered, eventually disappearing. These lamas, who eventually came to rule over Tibet, claimed to be in possession of great magical powers, base on sacred knowledge passed down to them through the ages. In reality, they were a cult of monks who practice freakish rites and sinister ceremonies that spread terror and fear throughout the mongrelized population of that unhappy land. The people, who had been reduced to a bedraggled and motley horde, were oppressed by this cult of monks who lived in huge and ornate monasteries, where they collected young boys and forced them to submit to their perverted sexual practices, in bizarre religious initiations into their order. They threatened to call down an army of demons and devils on the population, if the people, who were oppressively taxed and forced to live in poverty, did not submit to their tyranny. As much as one third of the male population was kidnaped in this way every year. The result was a depletion of the work force. The most talented and intelligent men were forced to belong to this disgusting cult, thus preventing the best men from reproducing, eliminating the best genes from the gene pool of the Tibetan population. This practice eventually sucked the life force and vitality from Tibet, transforming this once race of knightly giants descended from a race of God-men, into a degenerate race of cattle. The Kucheans had also conquered India and ruled over most of the subcontinent for one hundred years. They also set themselves up as a ruling aristocracy, but the class barriers quickly disappeared. They too mixed with the native population and disappeared through intermarriage. Long after they lost their hold on India, the Indian people continued to tell tales about the Kucheans, who they claimed ruled the sub-continent from the Mouth of the Himalayas. They described these mountains as the abode of the Gods. They referred to them as Vidyard hara, a race of God-men and giant supermen, who possessed sacred knowledge that endowed them with superhuman powers. They were referring to the tall, Caucasian Kucheans who still maintained the Bon religion, which was the remnant of the lost Vril Science that they practiced through the millenniums
TIBET
83
in their homeland of Sinkiang, until they were forced out around 100 B.C. They ed to central Asia, and later invaded India. For centuries the Indians retained distorted memories of the Kucheans in the form of tales, and passed them down from generation to generation. These tales eventually turned into the legend of Shambhala, or Shangri-La. The Indians claimed that the Kucheans still lived in the Himalayas in a secret kingdom known as Shambhala. This land was in the shape of a giant lotus ower and possessed sandalwood forests and beautiful lakes. The entire land was supposed to be hidden within a valley ringed and protected by a wall of huge, towering mountains impassable unless given knowledge of a secret passageway. They claimed that the land was inhabited by 960 million villages ruled over by an elite race of Godmen who lived in a palace made of gold and silver. The inhabitants were said to have lived for two hundred years and the kings to have ruled for one hundred years each, carrying the title of the Holders of the Caste. The people were alleged to be a race of beautiful giants, virtuous and noble, living a life of purity, discipline and honor. A priestly order of 35 million members governed the land and maintained a huge library possessing sacred knowledge dedicated to the scripture of the Veda. The Indians claimed that this race was transformed into this race of supermen only after they had converted to Buddhism. This legend is a corruption of the historical memories of the time when India was ruled by the Kucheans.
THE DRUIDS
When the Celt and other Indo-European tribes moved into Europe, they carried with them a partial memory of the Vril Science. Over thousands of years, a priestly class grew up among the Celts, that is known to us today as the Druids. There has been a great deal of confusion about who and what the Druids were. Besides acting as judges, priests, doctors and educators, the Druids were also religious leaders representing one of the highest points of spirituality ever achieved among the Indo-European peoples, and perhaps among any group of people anywhere in the world. Even Pythagoras sought their wisdom, by living with them, so that he could learn the sacred knowledge they possessed. From their center, on the Isle of Man, the Druids spread out across Europe, from Spain and Ireland in the west to as far east as Asia Minor. They won great esteem and respect, helping the common people and Celtic leaders alike, worshiping the Celtic Gods of Taranis, Esus, Teutates, Lugh, and Dagda. Those who became Druids were expected to memorize a whole library of knowledge and text. They were reputed to possess great powers, and served as guardians of sacred knowledge passed down to them from the beginning of time. Much of what they knew and guarded has been lost because they never wrote it down. They lived ascetic lives like Tibetan or Christian monks, choosing to make their homes in the forests and mountains, so they could be close to nature. It was claimed that they could speak with birds, animals and even communicate with trees and stones. Wherever they congregated soon became a site known for its learning and spirituality. They did not eat meat for fear of harming animals, and lived in stone homes or huts, and made res only from wood that had already fallen to the ground, wishing not to harm any living tree. The druids rejected gold and all wealth, detesting materialism. They were the high priests of the Celtic people, living simple lives, studying and helping the common people and great leaders alike. The Celts spoke a language that was closely related to Italic, from which Latin originated. Celtic is also very closely related to the language of the Torcharians, who lived in western China. The Torcharians shared many cultural similarities with the Celts, obvious from their clothing, jewelry and art.
84
THE DRUIDS
85
As a religious class among the Celts, the Druids shared a status within Celtic society similar to that of the Brahmins within the Indo-European society of ancient India. Both the Druids and Brahmins preformed the same function within their societiesthey were responsible for religious services, studying science, teaching and preserving knowledge, poetry, law and healing. Like the Brahmins, the Druids were political leaders, who held a higher position than both military leaders and chieftains. Druids met in sacred droves, and once a year they would come from across Europe to meet in the most sacredthe Navel of Gaul. This site was located where the present-day Benedictine abbey of St. Benoit near Orleans, in France, is located. There they discussed affairs of political and religious importance, and exchanged new knowledge and information acquired throughout the year. The leader of the meeting was the archdruid, known as Chartres, named after one of the Celtic tribes, and now the name of a world-famous cathedral. Two thousand years before the invention of the post ofce and mail, druids were able to maintain communication among their tribes which were spread across Europe from Spain to the British Isles, and to Asia Minor. Many believe this was done through a form of telepathy or astral communication. Julius Caesar has described the role of the Druids in Celtic society in his accounts of his campaigns in Gaul. They ofciate at the worship of the Gods, regulate public and private sacrices, and give rulings on all religious questions. Large numbers of young men ock to them for instruction, and they are held in great honor by the people. They act as judges in practically all disputes, whether between tribes or between individuals. Cicero tells us that they were the guardians of scientic knowledge, especially dealing with astronomy and physics. Pliny explained that the Druids dealt with matters concerning medical knowledge, served as teachers, healers, judges, poets, and were augurs of Celtic society, possessing the ability to foretell the future. Diodorus called them philosophers and theologians, claimed they possessed a superior moral philosophy, and were great scholars of natural science. The only eye-witness account of a Druid ceremony was recorded by Pliny the Elder (23-79 A.D.). He described a ceremony taking place in a grove beneath a sacred oak. The Druids harvested mistletoe on the sixth day of the waxing moon. Two white bulls were sacriced to a God by Druids dressed in white robes. Prayers were offered to ask the God to make the mistletoe an effectively potent medicine. They believed that mistletoe growing on oak was a sacred plant that possessed the power to harness the Vril, and were calling on the God to ll the mistletoe with that power. Remember, it was mistletoe that was used to kill
THE DRUIDS
86
Balder. Since the Vril is the regenerative power of Balder, mistletoe was used to master the Vrils power by the Druids. It is possible that the God they worshiped at this ceremony was Lug. Lug was one of the greatest of the sixty-nine major deities of the Celtic religion. He is often described as a noble warrior, and possessed a golden breast plate and helmet, a green cloak and on his white skin he wore a shirt of silk, and on his feet, sandals made of gold. His primary weapon was a spear. He was accompanied by ravens who ew over the world every day and returned to tell Lug of everything that happened. When the city of Lyon, France, was founded (the city was named after Lug), it was claimed that swarms of ravens descended from the sky. Lug was believed to walk with a limp and had lost an eye somehow. He has been identied with Odin, who also was accompanied by ravens, possessed a spear and had one eye. Both Odin and Lug fought the Giants. The two Gods also had something else in commonthey were both great shamans. Zeus was also related to both Gods. He too had slain a Giant, Chronos, his father, so that he could come to power. But while Lug has many similarities to Odin, there is one thing that sets him apartrebirth. Lug is supposed to have died in a war and then rose again from the Netherworld. Upon his resurrection, he is transformed as the leader of a divine hierarchy. Since Balder is Odins son, it would seem that the Celts merged the tale of the father (Odin) with the son (Balder). On August 1, Lugnasad (Lugs Day), the God enters into a marriage with an Earth Goddess. Remember, both Odin and Balder are married to earth GoddessesFrigga (Odin) and Nanna (Balder). Like most Indo-Europeans, the Celts held certain trees sacred, especially the oak. The region of Europe they inhabited was covered with great oak forests. Lightning often struck the oak tree and they considered this a mark of favor by the Gods. They believed that the oak tree possessed sacred qualities and through the oak, one could communicate with the Gods. In fact, the name, druid, was derived from the word for oak. In Sanskrit, druh is the word for oak. The Greek word for oak was drus. The word druid was probably derived from two words. The rst syllable, dru, clearly means oak, but the second syllable is probably derived from the word wid (which is related to wyrd). It is an Indo-European root word that means to know. Thus, the two words mean knowledge of the oak. This is a reference to the Druids as an order of holy men possessing a sacred knowledge rooted in the Yggdrisall, or the Vril. They clearly were in possession of what knowledge had been passed down to them through the millenniumsthe lost Science of the Vril.
THE DRUIDS
87
This knowledge was passed down through oral tradition. The Druids never wrote down their sacred knowledge, and those who became Druids had to possess exceptional memory. When a student became a Druid, he was expected to commit to memory, the entire teachings of the Druids sacred knowledge. Though they did not develop a written language for their native Celtic, most Druids could read and write Latin and Greek. Anyone could become a Druid, provided he had the fortitude to survive the rigorous training. Once a young man of exceptional intelligence and memory passed the training, he had to dedicate his life to serving his people. A candidate could be from any class within Celtic society. They were expected to memorize tens of thousands of lines of text, which were put to verse to make them easier to memorize. Because of these requirements, the best and most intelligent Celts often became Druids. Druids could marry and have families, so that their genes could be passed on to the next generation. The Druids possessed an exceptional, sacred place in Celtic society. If anyone refused to accept a decision made by a Druid, he was excommunicated from participating in any sacrices, which was the worst punishment short of death that could be passed in Celtic society. When they passed judgement in a dispute, the decision was considered nal, and it was accepted not just by the community in which the Druid resided, but by all Celtic tribes. Even opposing Celtic armies stopped ghting when a Druid made his appearance on the battleeld. The Druid was the center of the Celtic community, thus maintaining a sacredness that can still inspire us today.
THE GNOSTICS
The major religions of antiquity can be divided into two categories, each based on a different fundamental view of the universe and God. The rst theory is based on the notion that there is only one true God, who is all good. He created the universe, and the world, and since he is all-good, his creation must also be allgood. This God is omnipotent and all-knowing, and thus, is in control of everything that happens. He created the world, including the evil forces, usually known as Satan or the Devil, for a reason. That reason is to test man and see if he is worthy of a reward of ever-lasting bliss in the afterlife. In this cosmology, the world is progressing toward the City of God. This theory is the foundation of the Jewish-Christian-Islamic tradition. God is all-good and has given us his Law, which we must accept faithfully and blindly, without questioning his divine plan. Everything else is irrelevant. The idea of an omnipotent God ruling us, and making all decisions for us, and promising everlasting bliss in the next life, is very reassuring to the common people, who must suffer and struggle to survive from day-to-day. But this theory has never been satisfying to the elites of the world, for it ignores the dilemma of conict, which is at the foundation of all human activity. It is this struggle for life that is at the foundation of the second theory. Whether between good and evil, light and darkness, order and chaos, or re and ice, we have only to look about us to realize that our existence is one of continuing conict between opposing forces. If we are to succeed in this life, we must learn to transmute the world in which we live by tapping into the God-force, and rise above this struggle. The way to accomplish this is by discovering the scared knowledge that is hidden from us, but is obtainable. This second theology is based on dualism, and interprets life as one of an endless struggle between opposing forces. We inhabit a world, which is part of the Macrocosm of the universe, that is constantly changing and in a state of evolution, and not congealed or static. We are not progressing but evolving. This second theology is often referred to as Gnosticism. Gnosticism is nothing more than the desire to acquire higher knowledge, and use this knowledge to achieve a higher state of existence or awareness. What interest us is this knowledge that is sought after by the Gnostic tradition. Classi88
THE GNOSTICS
89
cal Gnosticism is actually a product of Greek pagan thought. The fountain for this tradition is Pythagoras. This Gnostic tradition penetrated Christianity, along with other pagan ideas. Christianity never tired of incorporating and digesting pagan ideals. The traditional Christian leadership would never publically admit this fact, for the churches have maintained two doctrines: one for public consumption, and another to be kept secret and taught only among the elite of the church hierarchy. The father of Greek Gnosticism was Pythagoras. He actually disguised his doctrine in an elaborate system of symbolism, so we can learn more about his doctrine from Plato. Timaeus is in a sense a condensed rendition of the cosmology that Pythagoras taught. What he preached was the principle of a great power that could transform both the physical and spiritual essence of the individualthe Vril. We can nd much in common between Pythagoras teachings and the secret knowledge of the Sun, the solar religion taught by the high priest of Ammon-Ra of the ancient Egyptians. Christian Gnosticism can be divided into two main branches: Syrian and Alexandrian. Christian Gnosticism does not deny the divinity of Christ, but rejects his earthly form, considering him perfect in every way and associating him with the Indo-European Sun Gods. Syrian Gnosticism is heavily inuenced by Hebrew and Eastern spirituality, while Alexandrian Gnosticism looks to Greek pagan philosophy and even ancient Egyptian learning, both of which includes remnants of Vril Science. This reects the duel nature of Christian spiritualityits Semitic roots and its later paganization at the hands of Paul and his followers. Within the Syrian tradition, we discover all sorts of orientalism that can be traced to the spirituality of Hebraic tradition common among most Semitic esoteric spiritualism. There is much here in common with the Jewish Kabbala. All Gnostic traditions are based on the key of knowing, and believes humanity once enjoyed a golden age built upon this knowledge, but has been plunged into chaos through its loss. Memory of this golden age is part of the racial memory of the great ood of the Black Sea that caused the destruction of the ancient Aryan civilization. This memory has continued to haunt the descendants of the refugees of that cataclysm and has survived in different Gnostic traditions. We nd an example of this in the Biblical tale of the serpent trying to give Adam and Eve the opportunity to recover this lost primordial knowledge for themselves. Both the Jewish and Christian hierarchies guard this secret knowledge from the masses, and so the serpent has become a symbol of evil. Adam and Eve are told that if they eat the fruit from the Tree of Knowledge, they will become like God. Is not
THE GNOSTICS
90
the Tree of Knowledge Yggdrasill, and the fruit that grows on it the Vril science? By eating from it, humanity will become God-like by ingesting the Life Force of the Gods. Thus, the serpent should not be associated with the Christian Satan, who is often referred to as Lucifer, which is actually the name of the Roman God of Light, who has been demonized by Christianity. In the Jewish Torah, the serpent is not Satan, but rather a symbol for the desire in every human to become God-like. The Jews refer to this inner evil nature as yetzen. The Gnostics also knew that the serpent was not Satan, but the need for man to seek higher knowledge. Unlike the Hebrew tradition, the Aryan or Indo-European tradition encouraged man to seek spiritual elevation, and rejected the Semitic message of accepting the Law of God through faith, instead of through knowledge. The symbol of the serpent has always been one of evil or danger or poison, and was used by the Jewish and later the Christian and Islamic hierarchies, to discourage the masses from seeking the key to knowledgethe Vril Science. Once humanity begins the journey of becoming God-men, they no longer need the tyrannical hierarchies that govern the three monotheist religions. What the Gnostics do believe is that man can and should discover for himself, the intimate secret of Vril Science, which will illuminate his soul and cause transmutations of body, mind and the spirit. In the second century A.D., one of the most inuential Gnostics was Basilides who believed that the Great Flood was caused by the forces of Chaos, personied as the demiurage (Jormungand, the Midgard Serpent) a creature who pretends to be God. He is a Giant who can cause the animation of matter, resulting in earthquakes, terrible storms, tornadoes and other destructive phenomena. Man has fallen under the domination of the Giants, abandoning the sacred knowledge (Vril Science) of the ancient Aryans, and has adopted the science of destruction. But he has it within him the Life Force of the Gods, and so can rediscover that lost knowledge. Basilides viewed existence as a realm where Matter (the Giants) is not separated from the Spirit (the Gods) and the world is organized in a hierarchical stratum. Within the Gods is the essence of both the Gods and the Giants. Odins father took a Giantess as a bride, and so Odin is part Giant. The tale of Odin, Vile and Ve killing Ymir and refashioning his body to construct the universe is a dual tale of the Gods conquering Chaos and creating an orderly universe, as well as conquering their own inner destructive nature. According to Basilides, the higher plane of existence is the Spirit (Asgard) represented by the Light or Logos (Balderthe secret of Vril Science) and the lower, the realm of the unconsciousness (Jotunheimthe realm of the Giants). Christianity christened the Vril with a new namethe Holy Spirit.
THE GNOSTICS
91
We, as the Children of the Gods can, by the illumination of our souls through Vril Science, which is the process of reforging the lost bonds with those Gods who created us, transform ourselves, our physical forms, our mental capacities and our very souls. If we are to do so, we must overcome the temptation to succumb to the easier path of material degeneration, becoming servants of the forces of Chaos and corrupting the blood, and the domination of the principle of quantity over the principle of the evolution of the God-man. In the scale of all living things, all of mankind is the furthest removed from Chaos and the unorganized. Within mankind, different groups of people are closer to one of the two opposing forcesOrder or Chaos, the Gods or the Giants. The different races (genetic groups) of mankind were created through the union between proto-humans and different Life Forces of the various pantheons of Gods. It is even possible that some races owe their existence not to a union with Gods, but with Giants. This is also true of individuals within all races. Since the Gods have within them the destructiveness of the Giants, they have imparted this aspect of their Life Force to us as well. This trait is recessive but it can rise to the surface in all of us, much in the way blue eye genes are recessive, yet can appear in a family of brown eyed people. The gene is there, hidden and unseen. So to is the destructive nature of the Giants. Because of this recessive trait within us all, many humans forged bonds with the Giants and thus serve Chaos, while others serve that of the ordering principle of the Gods. Just as individuals may make a conscious decision, or in most cases, an unconscious decision, to serve Chaos, so to may whole groups of people, races and nations. For such Gnostics like Basilides, evolution consists of a differentiation and a separation, a sorting out of material substances originally mixed together. The Gods were created through the union of the rst Gods and Giants. Borr, the father of Odin, took a Giantess as his wife. Thus, Odin and all the Gods are part Giant. They have within them the capacity for destruction, but that capacity is controlled by the orderly vital force of their Godly ancestor, Buri. This is why Odin, Vili and Ve had to kill Ymir, for he represented the Giant-Chaotic forces within themselves. When they killed him, they were mastering their own destructive nature. Thus, all humans have both the capacity for order and chaos within them. Which type of life they will lead will be determined by which innate nature they will follow. For those of us who belong to the Folk Faith, the Gnostic belief that Gods will only intervene in the progression of the evolution of the universe (Macrocosm) from without, and in the affairs of man (Microcosm) from within, by transmit-
THE GNOSTICS
92
ting the thoughts of Gods, which is the Logos (Balder), who will bestow the sacred knowledge (Vril Science), is fundamental. We do not accept the notion of a tyrannical God sitting in judgement of us, as to whether or not we have lived by his Laws. We can draw on the Life Force of the Gods, the Vril, and use it to transform ourselves and the world we live in, but we must make a conscious effort to achieve this end. This is possible because we mortals possess the same Life Force as the Gods. Like the Gods, we possess the essence of the Giants and the Gods, and through our conscious efforts, we can raise ourselves beyond this earthly existence that is Midgard, and move closer to the higher realm of Asgard. But the great danger for us is that we have the capacity to drop down below Midgard, to the lower realms of Yggdrasill. The three monotheistic religions feared that the masses would make such decisions on their own, and they believe that only they, the hierarchies of their religions, are wise enough to decide how to use Vril Science in affecting the progression or evolution of the universe. Just as it was the mission of the Gnostic movement to strive for the creation of a superior human race of men and women who would resist the corruption of the hierarchies of the Monotheistic religions and follow the teachings of Christ the Savior, so too, we of the Folk Faith believe that we can, through the use of Vril Science, create a superior species of man, who will be the instrument of the return of the Gods through the essence of Balder the Pure.
THE CATHARS
The Sun played a primal role in the cosmology of the ancient Aryans, and for all Indo-Europeans descended from the Aryans, the Sun was an important element in their religious beliefs. This was also true with the Cathars of the Middle Ages. To the Cathars, the Sun represented the spiritual Jesus. They had rejected the notion that Jesus was born in human form, and thought of Jesus as the embodiment of a pagan God of Peace, similar to Balder. Encompassing this interpretation, they held to a school of pagan thought known as Gnosticism that was directly linked to the ancient Ind-European religious tradition of Manichaeaism. This tradition in turn, was descended from Iranian Zoroastrianism. For this reason, all three monotheistic religions considered the Cathars a threat. Islam rejected them and crushed any attempt by the Cathars to spread into Muslimdominated Iberia. The Jews opposed them because they wanted to use the Gnostic mysteries for their own use, which they encoded in their Kabbala. The Catholic Church saw it as a direct threat to their authority in Europe. During the Middle Ages, many questioned the fundamental principles upon which Christian doctrine was based. They questioned the story of Jesus being born in human form, dying on the cross, and his resurrection. Philosophers, writers and prophets appeared in Europe claiming that Jesus was never born in human form, and that he was a spiritual entity, similar to the pagan Gods their ancestors worshiped. Turning away from the material world that Christianity had created in Europe, many sought wisdom and spiritual fulllment within the primordial tradition that existed among Indo-Europeans for thousands of years. They turned to the teachings of the ancient Iranian prophet, Zoroaster. He had received initiation from a Solar entity whom he called Ahura-Mazda. Millenniums later, another Iranian by the name of Mani founded another religion based on Zoroastrianism, and his teachings, though suppressed by the Muslims, continued to spread, and eventually made their way into Europe. In the seventh century, Gnosticism offered its believers a cosmology that was spiritually closer to the paganism of their ancestors, transcending Christianity and its explanation of the universe. Its spiritual center was in Asia Minor and the movement was known as Manicheaism. They possessed a fountain of esoteric
93
THE CATHARS
94
knowledge that offered a contrast to the Pistis (blind faith) that the Catholic Church demanded of the common people. Thus, many scholars turned toward the Gnosticism, seeking an intellectual satisfaction that the Gospels lacked. The movement became primarily an elitist movement, and its members were expected to possess a deep understanding of the Gnostic principles, as opposed to the simple message that the Church spread among the common people. The Church relentlessly worked to stamp out this movement, and all but succeeded. It continued to survive in secret in the Byzantium Empire, mainly in the regions of the Balkans known today as Bulgaria. In the next several centuries, it spread to Italy and took on new form. By the twelfth century, it had turned into the movement known today as the Cathars, and spread throughout western Europe. In southern France it grew particularly strong, especially in Lanquedoc. The nobility of the Aquitaine region of France traced their ancestry to the Visigoths, and maintained a tradition of support for Manicheaism. Soon they turned to the new movement of the Cathars (which is a word derived from the Greek catharos, and means pure). They received this name from the incorruptible principles by which they lived their lives, and provided a contrast to the clergy of the Catholic Church of the time. The Church had grown rich and its clergy had indulged in the pleasures of the material world with abandonment, while most people had to spend long hours working hard in the elds, or ghting as knights to defend the realm, putting their lives at risk. Because of the simple life that the Cathars led, they were also called by other names that included the Albigensians, or the Bons hommes (Virtuous Ones), or Parfaits (Perfect Ones). Their lives and the spiritualism they preached, were based on a more sophisticated doctrine that had as its foundation rooted in the pagan traditions of the Sun (Balder). They claimed that their doctrine was based on all great Sun worshiping traditions of the past, that included the doctrines taught by the Egyptian Pharaoh Akhnaton, Plato and his tale of Atlantis and Pythagorus and his symbol of the Sun, (the Pentagon). In the eleventh century, the Cathars were burned alive in Orleans, France (1017). Previously, the same thing happened to a group of Cathars in Toulouse in 1022. In the next decade, Cathars were discovered in the northern Italian town of Asti, and were massacred to the last man, woman and child. The Church continued to hunt down the heretics and persecute them, but the Cathar movement continued to spread to Germany, Italy, and Hungary. The north Italian city of Milan was considered a major center of Cathar activity. Pope Innocent II succeeded in containing the Cathar movement only after dealing with them by the most brutal and ruthless methods. Elsewhere, the Cathar movement continued to
THE CATHARS
95
spread. By the end of the twelfth century and the beginning of the thirteenth century, the Cathar movement made rapid gains, especially in southern France and the Languedoc. Like most pagan societies, the Cathars had three orders of believers. They corresponded with different degrees of initiation. Also like old pagan traditions, the sacred bath played an important role in the initiation ritual. It is from this tradition that baptism replaced circumcision among the early Christians. It is no small coincidence that one thousand years earlier, the Lanquedoc region of France had been a strong hole of the Druids. Much pagan spiritualism was incorporated into the Cathar tradition through the Arian Christian heresy of earlier centuries that ourished in Languedoc, and which also borrowed extensively from the old pagan religions. The Cathars believed that man had three naturesthe esh, the spirit and the soul. Though the soul resided within the body, it served as the abode of the spirit. The Cathars rejected the sacraments of the Church, the Cross and many of the Churchs rituals. The Old Testament was completely rejected. Jehovah was considered a Dark Lord, synonymous with the devil, and they rejected the belief that Jesus was born into human form, being a purely spiritual entity. They felt that the dead would not be resurrected at the end of time, because the material body was evil. They also accepted the dualism that is typical of most Indo-European pagan religions, believing there was two forces in the universes, one good and another evil. The Cathars considered the Gospel of John as the only authentic Gospel, because it underscores the conict between good and evil. They saw the universe in terms of equal and opposing forces of good and evil, light and darkness, spiritualism and materialism, and saw Satan as the Lord of the Earth (the material world). This is why they considered Jehovah and the Devil to be one and the same, because Jehovah created the material world and entrapped man into this earthly existence, so that Jehovah could rule over them. This world was a prison in which humanity suffered under the rule of Jehovah. Their only escape was through the cosmic Christ, and through His light, the soul could obtain perfection. This meant it had to be cleansed of delement and puried. It was through this initiation, that included the most severe self-discipline, that the individual could nd salvation from the tyranny of Jehovah. The Cathars realized that the masses could never accept this life of chastity and self-discipline, so it was up to a small elite of Perfects to receive the illumination of the Secret Knowledge, and use it to save the world. They wore black robes, and their rituals were simple. They would often hold services outdoors, in
THE CATHARS
96
the forests and elds, in communion with nature, just as their pagan ancestors did. Their sermons were based on the books of Mani and other Gnostic works. Two ceremonies were most important to the Cathars. The rst was the Apparellamentum, which was a public confession, but their principal ceremony was the Consolamentum. This was administered either to an aspiring cadet who sought entrance into the elite order of the Perfects, or to the ordinary person who was dying. A member of the Perfects would lay his hands on the head of the one to be consoled. We dont know what words were said, as they have been lost through time and the Inquisition, but it is believed that they were designed to transmit a life force that would enlighten and transform the soul. This force was the Vrilthe Life Force of the Gods. By calling on the Vril, the Perfects hoped that the soul would be transformed, and thus be reborn within the Kingdom of Gods through the shared Life Force. The Cathars sought nothing less than the transmutation of man into a purely spiritual being. They believed they were in possession of a secret knowledge (Vril Science) and could use it to initiate an evolution of mankind into a higher state of being. Their belief in two Godsone good and another evilwas rooted in the tale of the Balder/Hoder twins. Balder being good and beautiful, representing the Light, and his twin brother Hoder, who was blind and represented Darkness, and was the instrument of Balders death, was at the center of the Indo-European belief in the dual nature of the universe. This most ancient Aryan pagan belief, the root of Zoroastrian dualism, was held by the Cathars. The Cathars lived exemplary lives among the common people, administrating assistance, healing the sick, offering services to the needy, and spreading the Good Word. People were converting to the Cathar movement throughout western Europe in large numbers. It was only a matter of time before the Church took some kind of action to destroy this heretical movement. Dante was heavily inuenced by the Cathars and their Gnostic paganism. He felt that the Church had been corrupted by the priestly orders, and that the Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire should replace the Pope as the head of the Church, purifying it and himself. In his Divine Comedy, he incorporated a great many elements of pagan lore. In fact, he describes the inner most circle of Hell as a realm of ice, much like Niheim. The Divine Comedy was a commentary on the corruption within the Church, and a criticism of the Churchs persecution of the Cathars. Pope Alexander II issued a decree at the Council of Tours in 1163 condemning the Cathar heresy. He was supported by the prelates of northern France. This was followed by the excommunication of the Count of Toulouse, the Count of
THE CATHARS
97
Foix, the Viscount of Beziers and most of the Barons and Lords of the Holy Roman Empire in 1173, by Alexander III at the Third Lateran Council. These degrees were establishing the groundwork for a crusade to be directed for the rst time against fellow Christians. The Pope nally took action against the growing heresy in 1207. From northern France, an army of 20,000 knights and 200,000 foot soldiers, descended on the Cathars. From Loire, they invaded southern France through the Rhone Valley on July 24, 1209. They were led by the Abbot of Citeaux, and a smaller army of archbishops, bishops, monks, priests and other members of the Catholic Clergy. It was when they surrounded the town of Beziers, a town that was part Catholic and part Cathar, that the abbot shouted his infamous order, Kill everyone, God will know his own! Like a hot knife slicing through butter, the invading army laid town after town to the ground, killing everyone, Cathar and Catholic alike. No one was spared. Men, women, children and the elderly were all put to the sword or burned to death. Such towns as Carassome, Lavaur, and Minerve were destroyed. More than a million people were eventually killed before the crusade was completed. The Church had dealt with heresy in the past without resorting to mass murder, so why were the Cathars dealt with in such a brutal way? The truth is they had discovered the secret knowledge of Vril Sciencethe Holy Grailwhich the major religious organization of the thirteenth century had guarded as their own property. This Vril Science was jealously guard by Christian, Jewish and Islamic leadership, keeping it the property of the elites of their own communities. They could not allow a heretic movement to spread this knowledge among the common people, which is exactly what the Cathars were willing to do. If the average people had learned about this hidden science, the religious authorities of the day would have lost power over their followers. The Cathars had to be destroyed. The last holdouts of the Cathars retreated to their fortress, built in the shape of the Pentagon (the symbol of the Sun God, Balder), Mount Monsegur, in 1243. For six months the Catholic forces laid siege to this mountain fortress. The mountain redoubt was eventually breached and the Catholic forces were able to reach the top of the mountain. It was only a matter of time now before the fortress fell. There were over 200 Cathars trapped within the fortress, and they still refused to surrender. On March 1, 1244, a truce was signed, and on March 16, the citadel surrendered. The 200 Cathars, which included 50 Perfects surrendered, but refused to recant their beliefs and accepted the sentence of death by burning. They were brought down from the mountain and tied to stakes on what became known as The Field of the Burned.
THE CATHARS
98
But what happened to the Grail? Church documents reveal that the night before the surrender, four Cathar Perfects climbed down ropes over the vertical side of the mountain cliffs. Their names were Aicart, Poitevin, Hugh and Alfaro, and they managed to make good their escape. With them they took the Cather treasure that they were holding in the fortressthe Holy Grail. They had disappeared into the wild countryside, but right before the fortress was surrendered by the Cathar, there appeared on the top of neighboring mountain of Biaorta, a ame, announcing that the Cathars had made good their escape with the Holy Grail. The Cathars had represented a purer form of Christianity, which was closer to its pagan origins. Jesus was a Jewish rebel, who had rejected traditional Jewish teachings. He was not the Son of God, and did not rise from the dead. After his death, his brother, James, joined with Peter, the leader of those who followed Jesus, and together they preached among the Jews. They considered Christianity the fulllment of Jewish Law, and a Jewish religion, for Jews only. If non-Jews wanted to convert, they could, but they had to be circumcised and accept Mosaic Law. Not very many Romans, Greeks or Celts were willing to undergo such an abhorrent ritual. It was only after Paul converted, and began preaching among the gentiles, that Christianity began to take on a more familiar form. As Paul traveled among the Romans, Greeks or Celts, he began incorporating elements of their pagan religious beliefs into Christianity. He eventually transformed Jesus from a Jewish prophet, into a semi-divine Son of God, whose father was a God, and his mother a mortal virgin. This was not an uncommon belief among the pagans. Romulus, the founder of Rome, had a divine father and a mortal virgin for a mother. So did Hercules and Adonis. Many other tales were invented and incorporated into Christian belief by Paul, such as John the Baptist, to make Christianity acceptable to the pagans. As more and more Romans, Greeks and other pagans converted to Christianity, the Jewish Christians dwindled in both numbers and importance, until Christianity was eventually made the ofcial religion of the Roman Empire under Constantine in the fourth century. The Cathars were seeking a return to their Indo-European pagan roots within Christianity. They were not conscious of what they were doing, only that the spirituality of their ancient Gods was calling to them through the blood. The Gods were making an attempt to throw off the Middle Eastern facade of Christianity, and once again speak to their children directly. But it was not yet time for Balder to rise from Hel and initiate the return of the Gods. Though the Cathars were inuenced by ideas that are descended from the Mediterranean and Middle Eastern cultures, we should not over look the inu-
THE CATHARS
99
ence from Germanic sources. The truth is that the Carthars were essentially born out of northern Italy and Occitania. The theology it shared with Persia and the Middle East was Aryan spiritualism that was descended from those Indo-Europeans who not only settled in Persia and the Middle East, but also Europe. Northern Italy in the Middle Age was a cosmopolitan region made up of people from the north: the Gauls and Celts, the Germanic Lombards and Ostrogoths, Venitians, Illyrians, and even Slavs from the Balkans, as well as contemporary Germans from the German kingdoms that were part of the Holy Roman Empire of Germany. The region of Occitania, which was a hotbed of Cathar activity, was primarily a Germanic region where the Visigoths had settled. These Germanic people, who originated in Scandinavia, had mixed with the Roman-Celtic population of this region. So while Catharism was considered a Christian heresy, it is incorrect to view it in this way. The truth is, Catharism was a separate pagan religion that incorporated elements of Christian spiritualism. Its fundamental principle was a dualism that traced its origins back to the most ancient pre-Christian religions of the Indo-Europeans and the ancient Atlantean Aryans. It is true that this dualism had been diluted somewhat in the Celtic and Roman religions, but its spiritualism still resonated with the struggle between the Gods and the Titans of Greek pagan religious belief, and remained central core of the Germanic and Scandinavian religions. A great deal of the old religion has been lost because it was never written down. Fortunately, Christian Scandinavian scholars around 1000 A.D., decided to put what was left to paper, or it too would have been lost. It is because of these scholars that the Norse tradition has been passed down to us and that there is a revivalism of Odinism today. The Greek religion had been transformed by the incorporation of alien ideas, though most of it still remained intact, and present-day scholars are doing an excellent job in reconstructing it. The original Roman religion was lost, or at least many of its mythological tales had disappeared. The Roman religion was transformed into a state-religion, closely identied with the Roman state, which was probably the most religious state ever to exist, second only to ancient Israel. By the time of the Roman Empire fell, the Romans had assimilated the Greek tales and then other religious beliefs, some of Aryan origin, but others from alien religions. Much of the Celtic religion was lost because no one wrote it down. This is even more true of the Slavic and Baltic religions. Bit and pieces of the old religions were recorded by ancient scholars, such as the Roman Tacitus, who described the ancient Germans and their religious beliefs in detail. For instance, he described the God Wutanas, who most certainly was Odin.
THE CATHARS
100
The description of a titanic struggle between opposing forces to dominate the universe is part of the racial memory passed down from generation to generation by our ancestors. Its origins lie in the memory of the encroaching and receding ice caps of the last ice age, that were the result of the misuse of the Vril by the Atlantean Aryans. They understood that the climatic transformations were the result of the struggle between the Gods (representing order) and the Giants (representing chaos), for control of the world. This cosmology of a perpetual struggle between the cosmic forces of heat and cold, is at the root of Aryan religion, and its memory survived among the Indo-Europeans of central Asia and Europe, and eventually was reinterpreted by Zoroastrianism, Manichaeism, and eventually inuenced Christianity. Among the Iranians, Ahura-Mazda represented by light and re while Ahriman was personied by cold and darkness. We nd this idea of opposing forces of light and darkness, or re and ice, surviving even among the Indo-European Scythians. The Scythians told a story about a God-man by the name of Batraz, whose mother dies before his birth, but he survives because his father placed his embryo under the skin of his back. Batraz is born and grows into a man clad in iron and covered with ames. The incredible heat that he generates is a weapon that he uses in his struggle to protect the Scythians from the forces of ice and darkness that constantly threatens to overwhelm them. In Celtic mythology Batraz appears as the warrior God-man known as Cuchulainn, whose armor radiates with such heat that it must be constantly cooled in a vat of cold water. In the Germanic religion, he is represented by the Einherjar, who are the souls of the fallen heroes, who are transformed into warriors as hard as iron and who burn like re. They are destined to ride with the Gods under Odins command, and do battle with the Giants, the forces of darkness and destruction. The Giants are led by Loki, who tries to assault Asgard, the domain of spirituality and purity. The Gods of Asgard are the Perfecti, the Pure Ones, and the Einheirjar are those mortals who have transcended their earthly existence through the power of the Vril, which transformed them into God-men. Their ride into battle with the Gods represents their contribution to the Gods power to maintain order throughout the universe. The difference between the Cathars and the Indo-European cosmology of the Germanic people can be seen in the Cathar belief that in the end, Satan and his dark legions would be destroyed in a lake of re, while the Germanic people believed both the Gods and the Giants would be destroyed by re. But they understood that this was not the end of time, for Odin/Wotan had a son, Baldur/ Balder, who was his instrument for resurrection. Balder was the divine force of the Gods (the Vril) that would ensure the turning of the ages and the rise of a
THE CATHARS
101
new age, one in which the Gods are reborn. Here we can see the difference between the Cathars and the Indo-European cosmology. The Cathars perception of the end was inuenced by the Hebraic-Semitic idea of a God who would sit in judgement at the end of time. The Indo-European idea of the end that has survived among the Germanic/Norse tradition was not really the end, but a turning of the ages. It was the passing of one age and the birth of a new age, from the seeds of the previous. This is what we would today refer to as evolution. The reason why the Cathars failed and were eventually destroyed was due to this difference in perception of the end of the world. But we should not forget that the idea of an undying struggle between the Gods, representing light, re, purity and order, and the Giants, representing darkness, ice, corruption and chaos, was shared by both the Norse and the Cathars. Those individuals who surrender to the darkness are numbed and lost to a icy fate, and their Life Force is forever lost to the Gods. But those who work and struggle for the survival of the Gods, energize the Life Force of the Gods, and are lled with the power of the Vril. They will one day ride with the Gods in their struggle to maintain the order that supports the universe. In this titanic conagration, our Folk will die, but be reborn in a new and better form through the power of the Vrilthrough Balder. Like the Cathar doctrine of purication, absolute purication can only be achieved through re or light, which represent the Vril. The key word is purication. This purication is becoming one with the Vril or Balder. Balder, the personication of the Vril (the re) is the same gure as Batraz, who will be reborn from the heat like the phoenix.
THE HOLY GRAIL IS THE HOLY BLOOD OF BALDER
The Holy Grail has a pagan origin that transcends the Christian legends, and can be traced back to Platos Timeaus, where he talks about the high priests of ancient Atlantis, who would sacrice a young bull to the ten Gods they worshiped. The blood of the bull was collected in a cup and considered a symbol of the Life Force of the Gods and a source of renewal and rebirth. This symbolism was based on their knowledge that the power that they command (the Vril), was tied to their blood or DNA. This idea that the Life Force or Vril, which is the essence of the Gods, was related to their DNA or blood, was passed down from the earliest Indo-European tradition. It survived through the ages and eventually evolved into the Arthurian Legend, the Grail Legend, and other manifestations of myths about a Vessel of Knowledge, the Cup of the Pure Blood, and in modern times, the idea of the Holy Bloodline of Jesus Christ. Throughout the centuries, the Grail Legend has spoken of an extraordinary object endowed with power that can spiritually transform both the individual and all of society. These legends go back thousands of years, long before the birth of Christianity and long before the birth of the Greco-Roman Civilization. During the Christianized period in Europes history, the Grail Legend was Chrsitainized along with all other pagan traditions. In the Middle Ages, the Grail was associated with the chalice from which Jesus drank wine at the Last Supper. He told his followers that the wine in the chalice was his blood. It was also claimed that Jesus uncle, Joseph of Arimathaea, collected Christs blood in the cup, as it ran down from the wound that was made by the lance plunged into his side by the Roman soldier, Longinus, while Christ hung on the cross. How this cup was transformed into a magical talisman has never been explained, but it eventually became lost after Joseph sailed from the Middle East, and settled either in the British Isles or in Gaul (France). There are disagreements as to the true meaning of the word Grail. One interpretation is that the term Sangraal or Saint Graal (Holy Grail) is a play on the word Sang Real or Royal Blood. A whole industry of thought has spread dur102
103
ing the last two decades of the twentieth century that the Holy Grail is actually metaphor for the bloodline of Jesus Christ and his descendants. This line of thinking claims that Jesus Christ married Mary Madeline and they produced children. Their children ed to France and through the protection of a secret organization known as Priory de Sion, it has been supported and maintained against the tyranny of the Catholic Church. But this is just a distortion of the truth behind the Grail, which is the knowledge that through the Blood or DNA, one can become God-like by harnessing and shaping the power of the Vril. The Grail also took on other manifestations during the centuries that followed, and has been described as a sacred vessel of knowledge or a magical stone, sometimes referred to as an alchemist stone, or a stone that once was embedded on a crown that was fashioned by Lucifer during his rebellion against the Heavenly Realm, that fell to earth after Lucifer was defeated by God. In pre-Christian times, it was sometimes referred to as a chalice lled with water. If one drank from it, one would be lled with secret knowledge, much in the same way as Odin discovered secret knowledge after drinking from Mimirs Well. In another pagan tradition, the Grail was said to be a stone. On the stone was cut Runes, containing the secret of ultimate power. One the most famous Grail Romances to appear on the continent of Europe was composed in the Middle Age by Wolfram von Eschenbach. Von Eschenbach described the Grail in his Parzival, as a precious stone. He thought the word, Grail, originated with the Manichaeans, who derived the word from the Iranian words Gorr, which means precious stone, and the word for splinter or cut, Al. Thus, we have the word Graal, which can be interpreted as meaning a precious stone engraved or cut with symbols or words. In von Eschenbachs Parzeval, the Grail is described as a number of tablets made from stone. They are engraved with ancient Runic writing that the Cathars could not translate: Guyot, the master of high reknown, Found, in confused pagan writing, The legend which reaches back to the prime source of all legends. In Parzecal, von Eschenbach was telling us that the Grail was the lost science of the Vril, engraved on stone tablets, that could trace its origin back through Persia, to the realm of the ancient Aryans and their civilization. The science was lost, but parts of it survived and were carried across Eurasia by the scattered IndoEuropeans, who were descended from the Aryans. Von Eschenbach was right about the Grail. The Holy Grail is actually the lost science of the ancient Aryans, whose civilization was destroyed when the Black Sea ooded. It is the knowledge of how to control the power of the Vril, by forg-
104
ing spiritual bonds with the Gods who dwell within our DNA or blood. Through this spiritual knowledge, the ancient Aryans were able to master a science that is mostly unknown to us moderns. They had command of free and limitless energy, which was implosive, and thus in harmony with nature and the natural world. Thus, the Grail is the understanding of a science that is unknown to us, as well as a spirituality, and the two are rooted in mastering this limitless power that lls the universe. This power is often referred to today as some mysterious force that accounts for 90 percent of the universe, and is called Dark Matter, Dark Energy, magnetism, electro-magnetism, the Force or the Life Force. It is in actuality, the ordering power of the Gods that prevents the universe from wheeling off into the chaotic abyss. As Christianity spread across Europe, pagan beliefs were Christianized and assimilated into Christian doctrine and lore. This was also true of the Grail Legend. The Grail was originally a stone or stones with secret knowledge carved in Runic script. It symbolized the lost Vril Sciencethe knowledge that the Gods dwell with us, within our DNA, within our blood The knowledge that the Gods dwelled within us and spoke to us through our DNA (blood) was rewritten by the Church. The Grail became a chalice or cup, carved from a jewel that once was part of the crown that Lucifer wore, but fell to earth after he was defeated. This cup was then used by Jesus at the Last Supper. Jesus poured wine into it and told his followers that it represented his blood, and through it, he would communicate and transform those who drank from it. This story was created by Paul, or his followers, and taken from pagan lore. The Jesus that the early Christians created was actually Balder, who was slain and resurrected like many other pagan Gods. It is interesting how the pagan tales of creation, especially the Norse tale of creation, is similar to that of ancient Sumeria. Both speak of the universe being created from the corpse of another slain God or Giant. Pagan rituals, ceremonies, holy sites and holidays were all adopted by Christianity and eventually, it was impossible to distinguish what was pagan and what was Christian. The Grail was thus the sacred knowledge of the ancient Aryans (Vril Science), lost and forgotten for millenniums until it was once more discovered. It was guarded by the Cathars, but they failed to decipher its Runic script. Having failed to translate the Grail, the Cathars took it with them when they ed from the crusaders. They held out in the pentagon-shaped fortress of Monsegur, in the Pyrenees, for months until nally, four monks escaped over the cliffs and took the Grail with them. It is reputed that they hid it somewhere in the wild countryside of that region of France. Some believe they hid it a cave known as the Grotto of Hercules. Hercules remember had a mortal mother, while his father was a
105
God, like Jesus. Otto Rahn, who wrote The Crusade Against the Grail, claims to have discovered the lost Grail in the Grotto of Hercules and brought it to Germany, where Heinrich Himmler placed it in the castle of Wewelsburg, the SS headquarters and spiritual center. In his book, Rahn describes the Grotto: In a time out of mind, in an epoch whose remoteness has been barely touched by modern historical science, it was used as a temple consecrated to the Iberian god Iihomber, god of the sun (Hercules and Balder)Between two monoliths, one of which has crumbled, the steep path leads into the gigantic vestibule of the cathedral of LombrivesBetween stalactites of white limestone, between walls of deep brown color and brilliant rock crystal, the path leads down into the bowels of the mountain. A hall 260 feet in height served as a cathedral for the heretics. The Grail was never fully deciphered by the Cathars because they lacked the ability to translate the Runes. To them they must have seemed like a confused pagan language, mysterious and puzzling. But they did understand enough to realize that the object of life on earth was to transform the human body through this lost and sacred knowledge. They used the Vril to try and transform the human body into a vehicle to house the scared spirit of the Gods (the Holy SpiritloveBalderJesus). This was done through Jesus revelation at the Last Supper, that the wine was his blood, which was symbolic of the secret of the Vril Science. The meaning of what Jesus revealed was nothing less than a eugenics programgenetic engineering. This is why the Cathars rejected Jesus the man and believed him to be a purely spiritual entitythe Sun God, Balder. The Cathars claimed that Jesus preached in the pre-Flood language, which they also claimed was the language or dialect of LanguedocOc. To them, the root Oc was the root of octo or the number 8, which was the root for the word, ocular, which means the eye. The Egyptian word, Ak, which is closely related to Oc, means light, and aker refers to a being of the light. Ak-hu is the ideal archetypical ideal for a perfect race of humans that would be the Men of the Light. Once again, the light is the same as the Vrilthe secret knowledge of the ancient Aryans, brought to Egypt after the Atlantean civilization on the shores of the ancient Black Sea which was destroyed. Thus, Oc is symbolic for the secret path of 8, or the Vril. This is why Jesus number is 888. If we add 8+8+8 we get the number 24. Remember, there are twenty-four Runes in the Elder Futhark. Then, when we add 2+4, we get 6, and 666 is the number of Lucifer, the Bringer of Light. In the eyes of the Cathars, Lucifer and Satan were different entities. The Cathars considered the true devil (Satan) to be Jehovah, not Lucifer, for Jehovah created the materialistic world of war, death and suffering, while Lucifer tried to reveal to Adam and Eve the Knowledge of Life, (Vril Science), which would lib-
106
erate them from their enslavement to Jehovah, who kept them in a state of blind ignorance (Hoder).
THE PHOENIX AND THE ARYAN SUN GODS
A very ancient fable that is told in Egypt and reported by Herodotus, is that of the Phoenix. The Phoenix can be found in the Norse Edda and many other mythological traditions. The Phoenix is a great bird that dies and is reborn. It is described as having features on its head and breast, the color of re. Its wings and tail are sky blue. It has a life span of 300 days, after which it ies off to Ethiopia and there makes a nest. It then burns itself along with its eggs. From the ashes there emerges a red worm which rapidly grows into another birdan exact duplicate of its former self. It then takes ight and heads north. The Phoenix is a Sun symbol, and its death and rebirth represents the eternal return of the sun. Its ight north to the Arctic is representative of the annual disappearance of the sun, dipping below the Arctic circle. At the latitude of 71 degrees, the very north of Norway, the sun shines for 300 days and then does not appear for the next 65 days. We can compare this to the Roman God, Janus, who looks both waysforward and backwardat once. In one hand he holds the number 300 and in the other the number 65. This could only make us believe that Janus was a very ancient God, known to the Italic Indo-Europeans, whom the Romans are descended from, and who once lived farther north. In the Norse Edda, there is a story of golden Freyja, and her Husband Oda (Odin), who refuses to spend 65 days out of the year with her, as punishment for her transgression of sleeping with four dwarfs, as her payment for possession of a necklace. Thus, we see once more the division of the year into 300 and 65 days. Of course, Balder is the Phoenix, the symbol of the Sun. His death and resurrection are reected in the death and rebirth of the Phoenix, representing the regenerative powers of the Vril. There is also another tale similar to the Phoenix. It is that of Adonis. His father was Zeus and his mother a virgin mortal woman. So beautiful he was to look uponlike the light of the sunthat it was agreed that he would spend four months with Zeus, four months with Venus and four months with Pluto in Hades. Of course this would relate to the 79 degree latitude, much farther north
107
108
of the Arctic Circle, but this tale is also another version of the Balder tale. Adonis, like Balder, dies and goes to the Netherworld, only to be resurrected. What is interesting about this tale is that the remaining eight months of his stay in the world of the living is divided between Zeus (Odin) and Venus (Freyja). Odin is the master of Galdor Science and Freyja is the Mistress of Seither Science, and they divide the dead whom the Valkyries bring to Asgard. Thus, Balder spends half of his time in Asgard studying Galdor and the other half studying Seither, permitting his return from the realm of the dead. The Phoenix is clearly a symbol of a Sun deity that is constantly reborn, just as the sun is reborn each morning when it rises in the east. Like the Phoenix rising out of ames, so to our ancestors envision the sun rising out of the ery red morning sky, its rst rays bathing them in its warmth. There could be no life without the sun each day driving back the cold and darkness of night, nourishing the world with its life-giving rays. To them the sun was not just the sun, but the life-giver and light-giver. The sun was the Sun, the product of the union between the Sky Father and the Mother Earth. In driving back the cold darkness of the night, and giving nourishment to the world, the Sun became both creator and preserver of all things. It was the Savior of mankind. But the Sun could also destroy when it grew too hot. So it was also the destroyer. In this way, our ancestors saw the Sun as a Great TrinityCreator, Preserver and Destroyer (Odin, Vili and Ve). They destroyed Ymir and created the universe from him, and work constantly to preserve the order of the universe. The ancient Aryans looked into the sky and saw that it produced the rain that nourished the Earth, which in turn brought forth vegetation and supported life. They called the sky Dyaus, which is the ancient Aryan word to shine, and referred to it as the All-Father, who fertilized the Great Mother, who was the Earth. The union between the two gave birth to the Sun, who gave light to the world and was reborn every morning. From this cosmic process they recognized a universal truththat the secret of rebirth and resurrection is the foundation for the physical laws of science. These laws are the property of the Gods, who gave order to the universe. When the Gods descended to the surface of the world and walked among the Aryans, they taught them their sacred knowledge and how to use it to make themselves God-men. They told them how Odin and Frigga gave birth to their beloved son, Balder, who served as the instrument of their rebirth, and the force that is known as evolution. The Aryans came to see the Sun as the symbol of Balder, the Resurrector, and celebrated his birth on December 25, the day when the Sun begins its annual northward journey. On December 22, the sun enters the sign of Capricorn, or
109
the Goat. It appears to remain there for three days and then begins to ascend. From this date the days grew longer and with each lengthening day, Balders power increases. This is a time of great celebration and rejoicing. Hence, we have the Virgin, giving birth to a son, and thus, Virgo, is one of the signs of the Zodiac. She was depicted as sitting in a chair or throne, holding two ears of corn, and suckling an infant, the anointed one, who ensured the rebirth of the Gods and Goddesses and thus, maintain the universal order of cyclical growth. The spring or vernal equinox, is governed by the lamb or ram, and this is representative of Balder. Before his birth each day, his approach is heralded by the morning star, Venus or Freyja, the Goddess of Love and Fertility, and is followed at dusk by the evening star, her twin brother, Frey, the God of Love and Fertility. With him travels his twelve companionsthe signs of the Zodiac. The days grow longer until Balder ascends from Hel, the Netherworld. As Balder crosses the sky, he is cheered by Day, his brother, but as he descends beyond the western horizon, Night tries to seduce him to remain with her. Failing that, he is threatened as he continues his nightly journey through the Netherworld, surviving all attempts made to prevent his resurrection. But Balder is invincible. Though he can die from the poisonous mistletoe, he cannot be destroyed. The essences of Balderthe Vrilwill ensure his resurrection. The symbolism of this process was explained to our ancestors by the Godsthey were never to forget the regenerative powers of the Vril that Balder personies. Only through the Vril can they become God-men. But if they forget, falling under the spell of Balders twin brother, Hoder, blind ignorance, they will suffer a fall which they might never recover from, severing their ties with the Gods, and causing all mankind to suffer and descend back toward the barbarism of the beastly savage, thus ensuring the triumph of the Giants. The descendants of the Atlantean Aryans settled in India thousands of years ago. There, they retold the tale of Balder, calling him Krishna or Chrishna. There have been more than sixteen Sun Gods throughout the world that parallels the life of Christ. The case of Krishna or Chrishna is just one that we can quickly examine. Approximately fteen hundred years before the birth of Christ, the Vedic hymns claim a Divine Being or Savior, was born. His name was Krishna and he was the incarnation of the God, Vishnu. He was born in human form, of a virgin on December 25, to relieve the world of its sins and suffering. His birth was heralded in the heavens. The spirits and nymphs of heaven danced and sang; and at midnight, when the Support of All was born, the clouds emitted low, pleasing sounds, and poured down rain of owers.
110
He was born of the house of Yadava, the oldest and most noble family in India. His mother and foster-father were on a journey to pay taxes to their king when he was born, forcing them to seek shelter in a cave. His birth was recognized by cow-herders and he was presented with gifts by wise men. The holy sage, Nared, examined the stars at the time of his birth and announced the divinity of Krishnas birth. Shortly after his birth, a heavenly voice warned Krishnas fosterfather that the king, Kansa, sought his destruction and told him to ee across the River Jumna, and hide him in the land of Gokul. They escaped just as King Kansa ordered the murder of all new-born baby boys in an attempt to kill Krishna. As a child, Krishna astonished his teachers with his wisdom and knowledge. He is reputed to have preformed various miracles similar to those performed by Jesus in the Aprcrypha of the New Testament. Among the miracles credited to Krishna is the healing of a leper, making the deaf hear, giving sight to the blind, healing the sick and raising the dead. The sacred books of the Hindu faith are lled with miracles contributed to Krishna. As he traveled and preached, he was supported by twelve followers who accompanied him on his journeys. He declared his divinity to one of his disciples, Arjuna. What ever thou dost perform, what ever thou eat, what ever thou give to the poor, what ever thou offer in sacrice, do all these thing as if to me, Oh Arjuna. I am the great Sage, without beginning; I am the Ruler and the All-sustainer. (The Vril). He also said: Then be not sorrowful; from all thy sins I will deliver thee. Think thou on me, have faith in me, adore and worship me, and join thyself in meditation to me; thus shalt thou come to me, Oh Arjuna; thus shalt thou rise to my supreme abode, where neither sun nor moon hath need to shine, for know that all the luster they possess is mine..I am the cause of the whole universe; through me it is created and dissolved; on me all things within it hang and suspend, like pearls upon a string..I am the light in the sun and moon, far, far beyond the darkness. I am brilliancy in ame, the radiance in all thats radiant, and the light of lights..I am the sustainer of the world, its friend and Lord; I am its way and refuge..I am the Goodness of the good; I am Beginning, Middle, End, Eternal Time, the Birth, the Death of All. Krishna came to a similar end as Christboth were crucied. His image is also similar to Christ. He is usually depicted as nailed to a cross with arms extended and nails in his palms and feet. His side was even pierced by a spear. One account has a hunter shooting him in the foot in an attempt to end his suffering on the cross. Krishna tells the hunter, Fear not thou in the least. Go, hunter, with my favor, to heaven, the abode of the Gods.
111
After his death, Krishna descends to Hell and on the third day rises from the dead and then ascends bodily to heaven. Krishna returns to heaven and reunites with his fatherly form of Vishnu, but it is foretold that he will return to earth, but in this second coming, he will reappear as a warrior, riding a winged horse. When he does return, it will be at the end of time, and he will return to pass judgement on the dead.
JESUS CHRIST AND CHRISTIANITY
There were two different Jesus Christsone was the Son of Man and the other was the Son of God. They were not one and the same. When Christians pray to Jesus, they are praying to Jesus Christ, the Son of God, but he is not the Jesus Christ, the Son of Man, who appears in the New Testament. Let me rst describe Jesus Christ, the Son of Man. Jesus Christ was born around 6 B.C., not 1 A.D. This error was due to a miscalculation by the Church in the third century. Not only the year of Christs birth is wrong, but also the month and day. Most early Christians believed Jesus was born in the spring. We will discuss later why the Church decided to place his birth on December 25. The date of Christs birth is wrong, as is the location. The truth is, Jesus was not born in Bethlehem, but in the small village of Nazareth. Nazareth is located in a hollow in the hills of Galilee, about twelve miles southwest from the Sea of Galilee. Jesus father was Joseph, whose family claimed a descent from King David. He has been described as a carpenter, but in reality, Josephs family was wealthy and the Hebrew and Aramaic word for carpenter is also the word for builder and architect. His mother, Mary, was a great deal younger than Joseph and it was believed that she was pregnant before she married Joseph. There is a question about who was Jesus father, and that it was arranged for Joseph, a much older man and well-to-do, to marry Mary, a much younger girl. Very little is known about Jesus life when he was growing up, but there is the story of him teaching the priests and scholars the Law. He apparently was well educated. We nd him engaged in a public ministry at the age of thirty, tending to the sick and poor. He abandons his wealth and background and takes up a life of accepting gifts from wealthy patrons, especially women. There are tales of Jesus preforming miracles, healing the sick, making the crippled walk, curing the blind, walking on water and even raising the dead. He began to preach that the Kingdom of God was upon them and that its appearance on earth was imminent. He attacked the traditional Jewish establishment, who considered him a heretic and threat to both Judaism and their authority. They eventually had him arrested and
112
113
found him guilty of heresy and convinced the Roman authorities to crucify him. His followers claimed that he rose from the dead three days later and that he ascended to heaven. This is where the second Jesus Christthe Son of Godwas born, or should we saycreated. As soon as Jesus died on the cross, his disciples began weaving tales that transformed him into a deity. To understand how and why this was done, we have to examine the state of Judaism at this time. At this time, Judaism was divided into several different groups. The rst was the Pharisees. They were the spiritual leaders and controlled the synagogues. The next important group was the Sadducees. This group directed worship in the Temple of Jerusalem and collaborated with the Roman authorities. Next were the Scribes, who were the doctors of the Law. They were experts on the Jewish religion and sided with either the Pharisees or Sadducees, though mostly with the former. Another group was the Essenes. The Essenes were Jewish heretics who had rejected the Second Temple after the Maccabean revolt (167-160 B.C.). They disappeared after the destruction of the Second Temple in 70 B.C, which was a symbol of their victory. They followed a group of priests who had rejected the Second Temple, but after its destruction, they were no longer able to maintain their movement and identity. They merged with the Pharisees, and out of this merger rose the tradition of Rabbinical Judaism. But at the time of Christ, they lived in a community at Qumran, where the Dead Sea Scrolls were discovered, two thousand years later. It is believed that the Essenes wrote and hid the scrolls. It was once the home to 4,000 Essenes, who abandoned urban existence to found a new civilization. One of their accomplishments was to transform this desert region into a garden. Their community disappeared after three hundred years, and the desert reclaimed the region. Jesus Christ, the Son of Man, was a member of the Essenes, and from their movement evolved Christianity as a sect of Judaism, which incorporated many of its practices, ideals and symbols. This is why it is important to examine these practices, ideals and symbols, even if only briey. The name Essenes is either derived from the Greek word for Holy, or various Semitic or Aramaic words that mean pious. They worshiped the one God of the Old Testament, who they considered the Creator and Ruler of the universe. He was omnipotent and all-knowing. But the Essenes also retain many pagan beliefs. They held the sun in such reverence that they considered it the sources of enlightenment. This reverence for the sun can be traced back to a time long before the establishment of Judaism and its monotheism. Portions of their traditions can be found in the Dead Sea Scrolls and are clearly Gnostic, dating back to 4,000 B.C., to the lost Vril Science that the survivors of the lost civilization of the Atlantean
114
Aryans brought to the Middle East after the Black Sea ood. These practices, ideals, symbols, and traditions were incorporated into the Kabbala in its earliest form before it was written down. Among their beliefs and practices was the establishment of a community of peace for themselves and the world, a community living in harmony with nature and the cosmic forces of the universe (the Vril), a deep love of the earth and an agricultural lifestyle, the recognition of both the masculine and feminine nature of the Divine, which is a recognition of the Gods and Goddesses, developing the ability to heal both the esh and the inner self, and the expansion of ones psychic abilities. All this could be accomplished through mastering the science of the Vril. Dr. Edmond Bordeaux Szekely, one of the major contributors to the translation of the Dead Sea Schrolls, described the Essenes: The Essenes lived on the shores of lakes and rivers, away from cities and towns, and practiced a communal way of life, sharing equally in everything. They were mainly agriculturalists and arbor culturists, having a vast knowledge of crops, soil and climatic conditions which enabled them to grow a great variety of fruits and vegetables in comparatively desert areas and with minimum of labor. They had no servants or slaves and were said to have been the rst people to condemn slavery both in theory and practice. There were no rich and no poor amongst them. They spent much time in study, both of ancient writings and special branches of learning, such as education, healing and astronomy. In the use of plants and herbs for healing man and beast they were likewise procient. They lived a simple regular life, rising each day before sunrise to study and commune with the forces of nature, bathing in cold water as a ritual and donning white garments. After their daily labor in the elds and vineyards they partook of their meals in silence, preceding and ending it with prayer.. Their evenings were devoted to study and communion with the heavenly forces. Their way of life enabled them to live to advanced ages of 120 years or more and they were said to have marvelous strength and endurance. In all their activities they expressed creative love. These passages are lled with references to the Essenes study of Vril Science and the use of the power of the Vril to transform themselves and their way of life. It is obvious that they incorporated other traditions in their mastering and use of the Vril, but such passages from Dr. Szekelys description, such as having a vast knowledge of crops, soil and climatic conditions which enable them to grow a variety of fruits and vegetables in comparatively desert areas and with a mini-
115
mum of labor, is descriptive of what the ancient Aryans accomplished, but on a much smaller scale. That they were studying and communing with the forces of nature and heavenly forces (the Gods and their Life Forcethe Vril), is evidence that the Essenes possessed a secret science, which undoubtedly was the Vril. Dr. Szekely explanation that: Their way of life enabled them to live to advanced ages of 120 years or more and they were said to have marvelous strength and endurance, can be nothing else but a reference to the Vril. This is why many Roman and Jewish scholars considered the Essenes to have been a race of God-men, separate and apart from the rest of humanity. It was of this community of unique people that Jesus Christ, the Son of Man, belonged. Now we come to Jesus Christ, the Son of God. During this time, between 100 B.C. and 100 A.D., the orthodox Jewish establishment collapsed. Condence in the promise of the Scriptures declined. Jerusalem was destroyed along with the Second Temple. Most Jews living in Judea ed to other parts of the Roman Empire. Many leading intellectuals abandoned the traditional priestly orders and joined the schools of the Jewish Gnosticism and Secret Mysteries. They were introduced to the Kabbala and other secret knowledge of the Ancients. Many of these Gnostic Jews joined the small Jewish sect that followed the teachings of the crucied Essene leader, Jesus Christ. The leader of this small sect was Peter, one of the Apostles, and Jesus younger brother, James. They intended their new religion to be the fulllment of the Jewish religion. They were joined by many other Jews who began creating a new image of their fallen leader. But the Christ they were creating was not to be taken literally, not at least by the initiated. He was presented as an ideal and model to be followed. But it was Paul, a Jew by the name of Saul, who was a Roman citizen and an enemy of the followers of Christ, who eventually changed the direction in which the new religion would grow. Paul hated the Christians because he considered them heretics. But one day, while traveling, he experienced a visitation by Christ, who asked him why he was persecuting him, and instructed him to go out and convert the Gentiles. Paul changed his name and became a devoted follower of Christ. He began traveling throughout the Roman Empire, speaking to the Gentiles about Christ and his message. This put him into conict with Peter and James, who considered their new religion the fulllment of Jewish Law and objected to Paul activities among the Gentile, especially because he began to transform the memory of Christ from a Jewish heretic to that of an Aryan Sun God.
116
The Christ that Christians worship today is not a unique deity in history. His virgin birth, miracles, death and resurrection is the story of at least sixteen different Sun deities in history. They were all variations of the tale of one great God. As Paul began preaching among the pagans of the Roman Empire, he began comparing Jesus to pagan deities. Like Romulus among the Romans and Hercules among the Greeks, Paul told the people that Jesus too was born of a virgin mortal woman and his father was a God. Like the Greek Soter and Alcmene, who were born of a virgin and had a God for a father, Jesus was referred to as their Savior, and the good shepherd. Many of these God-men died and journeyed to the Netherworld and then ascended to heaven or the realm of the Gods. They would rise again and their resurrection would herald the salvation of both mankind and the Gods. Most pagans found this tale of Jesus virgin birth, death and resurrection a familiar tale that conformed to their own religious beliefs. The Pauline Christians, whom agreed with his version of the Jesus myth, continued to create tales about Jesus and incorporated elements of what would eventually become the New Testament, into the telling of the story of the life and death of Jesus Christ from the pagan religious beliefs of the Gentiles. Since most non-Jews hated and despised the custom of circumcision, Paul and his followers created the tale of John the Baptist as justication to replace circumcision with the ceremony of baptism. Baptism was a custom common among pagans for thousands of years. Peter and James opposed this change, and felt that anyone who desired to become a follower of Christ had to be circumcised. Paul could hardly expect thousands of people to seek conversion to Peters variation of Christianity, and within three or four hundred years, Jewish Christianity disappeared in favor of Pauls pagan Christianity. The Pauline Christians decided to place Jesus birth at Bethlehem, because Adonis (another pagan Christ gure) was born there. December 25 was chosen as the date of Jesus birth because it was the birthday of still another pagan Christ gure, Mithra, who was very popular with the Romans, especially within the ranks of the Roman Army. In fact, Jesus birth at Nazareth may not even be the literal truth. Jesus the Nazarene may not refer to where Jesus originated, but to such words as Nazarnenos and Nazoraios, which are Semitic words for Keeper of Observances or Guardian or Savior. In fact, the Essenes were often referred to as the Nazirites, because Nazareth was a stronghold of the Essenes. The term, Nazirite, meant one who had separated from this worldly existence and dedicated himself to God. They were concerned with the creation of a better, Godly world in this life. In fact, the word Nazoraios could be from the Greek word nester, which means a shoot or branch. This is probably a reference to the
117
giant grape branch (the sacred knowledge of Vril Science) that Joshua and his men took from the sons of Anak Of the many different Sun God myths that the early Pauline Christians were familiar with was that of Krishna from India, which has been explored in an earlier chapter. Krishna is sometimes spelled Christna. Around 38 to 40 B.C., a merchant from Antioch, by the name of Apollonius, traveled to Singapore in eastern Asia. There he heard of the story of Krishna and wrote it down in his native language of Samaritan. Thirty years later, and an early follower of Christ by the name of Marcion found his tale and copied it, making several changes and bringing it to Rome, where it was translated into Greek and Latin. It was adopted by the Pauline Christians there, and Apollonus name was changed to Apollo and Maricons name was changed to Mark, and Christnas name was changed to Christ. Among the miracles attributed to the story of Jesus was the immaculate conception of his mother, Mary, (Immaculate conception does not mean virgin birth as so many Christians think, but born without original sin). This was adopted from the pagan belief in the immaculate conception of the world or Mother Earth. The Great Mother Earth, who was created in a state of purity, is impregnated in most pagan religious beliefs by the Great Sky Father, and from this union is born the Sun. The Sun rises each day in the east, where the sky touches the earth. The Sun then travels across the sky and sinks in the west, only to be reborn again in the morning. Mary, the mother of Christ, is the virgin space, and her son is the future Sun. It is interesting that in many pagan religions, the mother of their Sun God is named Mary or a variation of that name: Maia is the mother of Buddha, Maia is the mother of Hermes, Maya is the mother of Agni, Myrrha is the mother of Adonis, Myrrha is the mother of Bacchus, Maya Maria is the mother of Sommona Cadom, and Mariana is the mother of Krishna. But the early Christians could not accept a Mary who was typical of the symbolism of the Great Mother Earth, and thus a second Mary was createdMary Magdalene. Mary Magdalene is sometimes, and incorrectly, referred to as a prostitute. She is the symbol of fertility and fecundity, while Mary, the mother of Jesus, represents the pure and holy side of the Mother of God. Like Frigga and Freyja, they both are fertility and Earth Goddesses, but one is pure and represents traditional marriage and the other is more lustful and represents fecundity and sexuality. Another Sun God, who is connected to the Vril, is the Aryan God, Mithra. Mithra worship had spread throughout the Roman Empire and was especially popular with the Roman soldiers. It was so popular that it could have easily supplanted Christianity as the religion adopted by the Emperor to unite the Empire.
118
Mithra was actually one member of a sacred couple that included his wife, Varuna. Her name is very similar to the name for Balders wife, Nanna. The two Gods represented two faces of one reality, much like the Roman God, Janus, who had two faces. But by the second century A.D., Mithra had more in common with Dionysius and Orpheus. The followers of the cult of Mihtra sought to harness the power of the Vril and this is seen in the rituals of the Mithra cult. Mithra represented the physical and spiritual regeneration through the power of blood spilled in the sacricial ceremonies, through the regenerative powers of the sun, and nally through the divine energy rays of the Vril. The need to seek regeneration meant that the followers of Mithra believed in a Golden Age that was lost, and that this loss resulted in the fall of mankind. It was part of Mithraian belief that the cosmos was the battle ground between the Light and the Darkness, between the forces of creation and destruction, between order and chaos. Mithra was held up as the giver of this divine power or vital energy that is the Vril. He was the protector of the purity that is necessary for one to harness this power and use it to transform himself. He was referred to as sol invict, the unvanquished sun. Like the sun, he would die and be reborn. He was viewed as a hero who slaughtered the Bull, presenting the uncontrolled force of the cosmos (Ymir, who is nourished by the great bovine), and through his spilling of the Bulls blood, he reveals the secret of how to harness the power of that Life Force, the Vril. He was said to have been born on December 25, and considered a Herculean gure. There were many pagan Gods who t the description of the story of Jesus Christ. Here is a list of some of them: 1. Thulis of Egypt (about 1700 B.C.) 2. Crite of Chaldea (about 1200 B.C.) 3. Atys of Phrygis (about 1170 B.C.) 4. Thammus of Assyria (1160 B.C.) 5. Krishna of India (about 1100 B.C.) 6. Hesus of the Celts (834 B.C.) 7. Indra of Tibet (725 B.C.) 8. Bali of Orrisa (725 B.C.) 9. Heracles or Hercules of Thebes (about 700 B.C.) 10. Iao of Nepal (622 B.C.) 11. Buddha Sakia of India (about 600 B.C.) 12. Alcestos of Euripides (about 600 B.C.) 13. Mithra of Persia (about 600 B.C.) 14. Wittoba of Teligonese (522 B.C.)
119
15. Prometheus of Greece (547 B.C.) 16. Romulus of Rome (506 B.C.) And all these Gods had the following characteristics in common: 1. Their birth was forewarned by a star of light in the sky. 2. Their father was a God. 3. They were born of a virgin mother. 4. Their birth took place at the Winter Solstice (about December 25). 5. They were born in a cave, barn or other place out of the ordinary. 6. They were born as the vehicle of mankinds redemption, the Gods salvation or to build a better world. 7. Their birth was praised or celebrated by angels, the Gods or elves. 8. At their birth, they were visited by wise men. 9. There were attempts on their lives, or they were in danger of dying, when they were infants. 10. They spent their youths in obscurity. 11. They resisted the temptation to be seduced by evil forces. 12. They were crucied or suffered terrible deaths and then descended to Netherworld (Hell or Hel). 13. They rose from the dead and ascended into heaven on or near the Vernal Equinox. 14. They were the herald for a new golden age. A schism soon developed between the Pauline and Peterine Christians, of which the latter group was made up of Christians who were Jews by race. They felt that it was necessary to observe the Law that was handed down to them by Moses. They were circumcised, refused to eat pork and kept the Sabbath on Saturday. Most of them were found in Palestine and Syria. But as Paul continued to travel throughout the Roman Empire, converting Greeks, Celts and Romans in great numbers, the Paterine Christians soon discovered that they were a minority and isolated. Their fellow Jews considered them traitors and heretics, while the growing majority of Gentiles who had converted to Pauline Christianity, did not share any sense of comradeship with them. These new Christians did not consider themselves Jews, and did not see the new faith that Paul had founded as a form of Judaism, or as the fulllment of Jewish Law. The wealthy pagans, who Paul and his followers had converted to the new faith, brought with them their ideas concerning ritual, tradition, spirituality and ceremony that had nothing in common with Judaism. They began to create a natural religion from their new ideas. One of these new ideas was that of dualism, which saw the universe as a battleground between two opposing forcesbetween
120
two Gods, one good and one evil. Some felt that many of the rites and ceremonies of their pagan religions had merit and should be assimilated into the new faith. Paul was not as concerned with things such as ritual and ceremony, as were the Jewish followers of Peter. He was more concerned about the revelation of Christ. He felt that it was important to know Christ and be moved by his message (as he was), while the Jewish Christians believed that it was more important to adhere to the Law and observe the rituals and rites as laid down by Moses. Remember, the Jewish followers knew Christ personally and did not believe he was the Son of God, while Paul only knew Christ from a supernatural experience he claimed he had, and thus considered Christ to be Divine. To Paul and his followers, Christ, the Son of God was more important then Christ, the Son of Man. Thus, many ideas and rituals of the new, growing Christianity did not originate with the Jews, but rather with older, pagan religions. One ritual that was accepted and expanded on was that of the communion. It is alleged that this sacrament was based on the Lords Last Supper, but the idea of a sacred meal was common in many pagan religions. If one was a follower of Mithra, the sacred meal was an accepted ritual to celebrate life. Pagans, like those who worshiped Mithra, celebrated everything to do with lifethe Life Force, fertility, reproduction and the miracle of life itself. The symbols of their religion represented such things as birth, death, blood, food, drink, motherhood and everything necessary to support life. They would eat together in great feasts and devour food and drink in an atmosphere of joy, happiness and comradeship, all in the celebration of life, birth and rebirth. Pagan feasts usually began with the sacrice of an animal, which was then butchered and cooked. A certain part of the meat was reserved for the Gods, and the rest of the animal was then cooked and distributed among those who were present. In this way, the participants joined in a feast with the Gods. These feasts were common among pagan religions, and permitted people to reafrm their relationship to the Gods and give thanks for their support and assistance. These gatherings were often referred to as feasts of love. The Pauline Christians soon adopted this custom, and referred to it as their eucharist, from the Greek word eucharista, which means thanksgiving. Another symbol soon adopted by the Pauline Christians was that of the Madonna. The image of the Blessed Virgin Mary holding the baby Christ on her knee is now a fundamental symbol among all Christian faiths that Christians take for granted, but the image originated from pagan religions. In the Egyptian religion, the image of the Goddess Isis was the chief symbol of motherhood. She was depicted as a mother holding the infant Horus on her knee, suckling one of
121
her breasts. The symbol of the Earth Mother nursing a Sun God-infant was common throughout the ancient world. Most pagans who converted to the new Christian faith naturally would have associated the image of the Earth Mother and Sun God infant with Mary and the infant Jesus. Many of the pagans who converted to the new faith could not abandon their pagan imagery, and soon began depicting Mary holding the baby Jesus on her lap. The Jewish faith found the practice of idolizing their God through imagery heretical. Idolatry was considered a grave sin, but the pagans naturally created images of their Gods and Goddesses, and fashioned statues or paintings of them that they kept and maintained in their temples. One of the most renowned examples of pagan idolatry was the great statue of Zeus in his temple. It was considered, and still is, one of the seven great wonders of the ancient world. After Christianity was adopted by the pagan citizens of the Roman Empire, as the one true faith, Christians adopted the image of Zeus, as he was depicted in the temple, for the face of their God. Even today, Christians depict God the Father of the Old Testament, as an older man with a white or gray beard and long hair. Though he is old, he possesses the vigor and power of youth. This image of the old Indo-European pagan religions, was typical of how people imagined how Zeus, Jupiter, Odin, Wotan, and other All-Fathers, looked. When millions of Christians go to church and look at the paintings and statues of God the Father, they are not looking into the face of the Hebrew God of the Old Testament, but of the pagan All-Father that their heathen ancestors once worshiped. This is also true of the image of Jesus Christ. If Jesus was born to Jewish parents, he probably had dark hair and Semitic features. But wherever we go in the pre-twentieth century Christian world, we look upon a face that is considered the image of Jesus that is not only Aryan, but Nordic. He usually has blond hair and blue eyes and a fair complexion, and radiates a holy light. He is tall with features similar to those of a Greek statue. The image of Jesus is that of the Sun God. It is the same image of Apollo, Frey, Mithra or Balder. These Pauline Christians adopted one of the most important pagan principles that was alien to the Jewish religion, and that was the symbolism of the Sun and the light that it emanated. The sun was a source of life. Its rays gave warmth to the world. It gave the world light that drove away the darkness and cold of the night. Without it there would be no time. The Cult of the Sun was common among all pagan religions, especially in Europe. The Romans would stand at dawn, praying to the Sun God, and welcome the rebirth of the Sun each morning, letting the warmth of its rays bathe their faces as it rose over the horizon. They celebrated the winter and summer solstices, and other important events
122
through the year dealing with the rebirth of the Sun. Christians adopted this pagan custom and began saying their prayers while facing east. As they built their churches (usually on holy pagan sites) they would always face them east, so that the congregation would face in the direction in which the sun would rise. This was not because Jerusalem, where Christ was crucied, was to the east. If churches were meant to face Jerusalem, then Christians located north of Jerusalem, should have faced their churches south. In celebration of the Sun, Christians changed the Sabbath from Saturday to Sunday. Christians referred to this day as dies dominica, the Lords Day. This term was adopted into the Romance languages of Europe (Italian domenica, French dimanche). The term, Sunday, that is used in the English languages comes from the Germanic tradition of referring to that day as Balders day. Balder is the Sun God who is resurrected and was referred to as the White Christ. The nal triumph of the Pauline Christian came about in 325 A.D., when the Roman Emperor Constantine, who was a supporter of the Sun God cult, called the Council of Nicaea. At this council, the conicting aspects of Christian doctrine were debated until nally, they voted on the form and substance of their new religion, including the divinity of Christ. Up to this time, Jesus was considered a great prophet, but still mortal, though many had come to associate him with the many different Sun Gods. It was only after the council voted, and it was a very close vote, that it was agreed upon that Jesus Christ was the Son of God, and associated with the God of Peace and Love. Thus was born, Jesus Christ, the Son of God, or Jesus Christ, the Sun God.
THE KABBALA
During the Hebrews exodus in search of the promised Land, there is a tale in the Book of Numbers 13, in which Yahweh appeared in his pillar of light and ordered Moses to send out a search party before entering the land of Canaan. In reality, he was ordering them to steal the secrets of the Anunnaki. Moses sends one of his most loyal followers, Joshua, the Son of Nun. Nun means sh and in the Hebrew alphabet glyphs, the letter nun is represented as a serpent. The Hebrew alphabet glyphs, like the Runes, have magical symbolism associated with them. Nun means eternal regenerative life force, because the serpent sheds its skin over and over, each time taking on new life, and regenerating itself symbolically. Interestingly, Jesus is the Greek form of the Hebrew name Yeshua (Joshua). And, of course, Jesus is a Sun GodBalderand represented by the sh, which is Nun. In the Bible tale, Joshua and a companion enter the valley of Eschol (the valley of grape clusters). In the valley they discover a race of God-mengiants who were descendants of the Gods. They were known as the Anak or A-nun (the sh/ serpent). The Sumerians referred to the race of giants as the A-nun-naki. Joshua steals into the valley and leaves the vineyard of the giants with a stolen branch, heavy with giant grapes. The grapes were so large, the story tells us, it took two men to carry each one. We have to look at the tale and understand the symbolism of the story. From grapes we make wine and wine has always been symbolic for blood. Did Jesus not say that the wine was his blood, at the Last Supper? Blood (or DNA) is the basis for the secret of the Vril Science. Vril is the Life Force of the Gods, and the Gods reside within our DNA. Once again we have to understand the symbolism in the story. Blood has always referred to that inherited essence that we now understand to be DNA. Thus, when Joshua and his friends stole the grapes, they were actually taking away from the Anak their knowledge of the VrilVril Science or Vrilology. This secret knowledge was eventually codied by the Hebrew priests, and eventually transformed into the secret tradition known as the Kabbala. The Kabbala, which is also spelled Kabalah, Qabala, Qabalah, Kabala, Cabbala, etc., is a form of Jewish mysticism based on Vril Science, codied in Jewish
123
THE KABBALA
124
tradition, symbolism and language, which are based on Semitic pagan beliefs that predate the establishment of Judaism, and has existed alongside the Jewish religion for three thousand years. Because it is a form of Jewish Vril Science, it shares certain religious elements of Egypt, India and other ancient civilizations that were inuenced by refugees from the great Black Sea Flood. The similarities between the Kabbala, and Vril Science that has been handed down to us from the ancient Aryans, are obvious, and these similarities are strikingly familiar with the Norse tradition. For instance, the words Kabbala and Runa both mean secret or hidden. Then there is the Kabbalistic Tree of Life, which is similar to the World Tree called Yggdrasill. Yggdrasill contains nine worlds, while the Kabbalas Tree of Life contains ten realms or Sephiroth. Still another similarity, both the Kabbala and the Runic tradition were originally oral traditions handed down to those who studied them. Connecting the ten circles of the Kabbalas Tree of Life are twenty-two paths. This ts nicely with the twenty-four paths (corresponding to the twenty-four Runes) between the nine worlds of Yggdrasill. In both cases, the paths and worlds, or Sephiroh, represent the Macrocosm (the universe) and the Microcosm (the individual human being), and the relationship between the two. This would be the Life Force of the Gods, or the Vril. This is not the place for an in depth study of the Kabbala, but I touch on the subject to demonstrate that other people and nations have known of the Vril and its power for thousands of years, and have used it with much success. The Roman Catholic Church has practiced a form of Vril Science. Every Mass is an attempt to harness its power. The Anglo-American establishment, rooted in Free Masonry, has also sought to harness this power. Even the Soviet Union was conducting very effective experiments in Vril Science. The CIA got wind of these experiments in the 1950s and started its own program of trying to harness the power of the Vril. The Kabbala deals with the explanation of how God created the universe. According the Kabbala, God created the universe through the use of thirty-two secret paths of wisdom, which are the ten Sephiroth and the twenty-two paths of wisdom connecting them. These paths also correspond to the twenty-two letters of the Hebrew alphabet. This is another similarity with the twenty-four paths connecting the nine worlds of the Yggdrasill, which corresponds to the twentyfour Runes of the Futhark. Like the different worlds of the Yggdrasill, each Sephiroth represents a different levels of knowledge or inspiration. This knowledge can be obtained by traveling about the worlds of either tree. In both trees, our world or plain of existence, is located in the center, with higher realms above
THE KABBALA
125
us and lower realms below us. Meditation on the Tree of Life and the Yggdrasill are very similar, and in both cases its goal is to harness the Vrils power, and use it to discover the scared knowledge that is at the root of understanding the universe and existence. Like the nine worlds of the Yggdrasill, the ten Sephiroth of the Tree of Life have different meanings that are basic to understanding the entire tree. Each realm offers insights into a different aspect of the universe and the Gods. This is true of both traditions. In the Tree of Life, the ten Sephiroth are: 1) Kethercrown 2) Chokmahwisdom 3) Binahunderstanding 4) Chesedmercy 5) Geburahseverity 6) Tipharethbeauty 7) Netzachvictory 8) Hodglory 9) Yesodfoundation 10) Malkuthkingdom In studying the Kabbala, the student concentrates on one the Sephiroth at a time. Once the student has established a connection with a particular Sepirath, its force and power lls him and transforms him. The student then has access to a great source of power and energy. This is the same method that is used by a student studying the use of the Runes in conjunction with the nine worlds of the Yggdrasill, and harnessing the power of the Vril. The energy that is harnessed in both traditions is the power of the Vril. The word, Kabbala, is derived from the Hebrew word meaning to receive in secret. Other meanings for the word are The Law, and Secret Wisdom or Knowledge. Kabbalists claim that the Kabbala was given to Moses on Mount Sinai by God, but others claim it was given to Adam by the angels. Though both claims are unlikely, there is some truth in both claims that the Kabbala is knowledge originally given to man by a superior force (the Gods) by way of Joshua stealing it from the Anak. The secret knowledge of the Kabbala is a blueprint on how to harness the Godly power behind it, and use this power to initiate a transformation of the inner self and thus, literately create God-men. This is done through meditation on the Sepiroth of the Tree of Life, and learning how to manifest changes in the personality of the practitioner of the Kabbala, for the purpose of causing a spiritual transformation. This is done by traveling the different paths within the Tree of Life. This forces the practitioner to reexamine himself and
THE KABBALA
126
thus, know himself, so that he can begin the work of transforming himself into a superior being. Once the practitioner has transformed his inner self (the Microcosm), he can then use the Tree of Life to understand and clarify just what goal he seeks to manifest in the objective world (the Macrocosm). He will discover and unravel the secret of the Tree of Life to learn just what paths he must travel, and the order in which he must travel them, arranging his ideas in the proper order, so that he can draw on the power (the Vril) to cause his ideas to be manifested in the objective world. The process is done in the same way anyone would use the Runes to fashion the power of the Vril into directing its power to create their desired goalsthrough meditation, chanting, visualization and astral projection. And as with all variations of Vril Science, this can be done on both an individual and a collective level.
PART III
VRILOLOGYTHE LOST SCIENCE OF THE VRIL
USING THE RUNES TO HARNESS THE POWER OF THE VRIL
Humans have invented signs to communicate with each other for thousands of years. In the caves of Europe, we have discovered such symbols that date back to the Magdalenian period (12,00017,000 years ago). Though the meaning of the symbols are unknown to us, they have an uncanny resemblance to later alphabets, and are certainly the earliest form of writing ever discovered. A mammoth skull was discovered with such symbols painted on it dating back 14,000 years ago, in Mezhirich, Ukraine. These symbols belong to Old Europe, which was in the earliest stage of development, leading to the development of the Atlantean Aryan civilization that was to appear on the shores of the Black Sea between 10,000 and 5.600 B.C. It was from this culture that the Runes were born and eventually, under the tutelage of the Gods, used by the Aryans to master the Vril. The Runes have survived the ooding of the Black Sea and destruction of the Aryan civilization. Rune writing has been discovered in various locations throughout Old Europe, which included such Runic symbols as the sunwheel, the swastika, and various forms of crosses, which all represent the Sun God, Balder. The earliest Runes used by the original Indo-European people, evolved into the present-day Elder Futhark. Archeologists have found traces of Runic script that predate both Latin and Greek, and both alphabets can trace their origins to the Runes. Runic writing has been found throughout Europe dating back to the time between the great Black Sea Flood and the rise of Greek and Roman civilization. In the past, some anthropologists thought the Runes evolved from Greek or Roman alphabets, but Runic writing has been found predating both alphabets. Examples of North Italic and Etruscan writing have been discovered that are clearly examples of Runic writing. Knowledge of the Runes was carried throughout Eurasia by the surviving Indo-Europeans. Their knowledge of the Runes may have been only partial due to the destruction of their civilization, and the Elder Futhark that we use today may not be the exact Runic row that was used by the
128
129
ancient Aryans. Our knowledge of the secret code of the Runes has evolved with time, and various forms of Rune rows have been used over the millenniums that include the Younger Futhark and the Anglo-Saxon Fuhtark. It was from the surviving Aryans that settled in the Middle East that the Semitic Phoenicians developed their alphabet. And by examining various forms of early writing throughout Eurasia that includes the Phoenician, the Greek, the Roman, Etruscan, and the Sumerians scripts, we nd traces of this lost knowledge that was spread across the ancient world by the surviving Aryans. The Futhark is truly a gift from the Gods to their children. The Aryans received the Runes and the knowledge of how to use them, from their Gods. The Futhark has been described as an alphabet, but that is not exactly correct. Like the Greek alphabet, the Elder Futhark has twenty-four Runes that always appear in the same order with few exceptions, but true alphabets always begin with the letters alpha and beta. The Runes are referred to as Futhark, which is made up of the rst six Runes (F, U, Th, A, R, K). Though the Futhark has been used as a form of writing, it is more than just a alphabet. Its symbols possess secret powers, and can be used like a printed circuitry. If decoded, they can be used to establish a link between mortals and the Gods. Once deciphered, they can be used to transform the individual body into a magical machine, with powers of telepathic abilities to forecast the future or peer into the past, restoring the innate abilities that our ancestral Folk once possessed, but lost over time due to interbreeding, neglect, ruthless suppression by the Christian authority and modern-day secularism. These lost powers can be restored by ritual use of the Runes (Galdor Science) in conjunction with a well-thought-out scientic program of up-breeding. This cannot happen within one generation, but will take manythe end result will enable our descendants to once again walk with Odin, Thor, Freyja and Balder, in a future agethe Age of Gimli. Madam Blavataky wrote of the hidden science of the Runes and claimed that they could be found throughout the world in different forms. This was proof that other races also tried to tap into the power of the Vril. Though they had undergone transformation throughout the millenniums, they have come down to us in a form, the Elder Futhark, that possesses great potential as a tool to harness the Vril. If used properly, the Runes can be used to forge a connection, a bridge, between Midgard and Asgard. Like an electric circuit, they can connect the user with the Gods, because within their design there is a hidden secret formula that will permit us to acquire telepathic powers, foresee the future, and look back into history. If we learn to unlock the hidden science of the Vril that is within the Runes, we can even transform ourselves into a race of God-men, and once again
130
walk with Odin, Freyja, Balder and the other Gods and Goddesses. It might take several generations, but it is possible through mastering the power of the Vril, through the use of the Runes, to cause biological mutations within our DNA, and thus recreate the lost civilization of the ancient Aryans. The Hagalaz Rune, which is the H-rune and sometimes is written as an asterisk, is the mother of all Runes. This is the Rune of creation, the icy egg or seed of primal cosmic life. From it ows crystalized power and cosmic patterns. These cosmic patterns are the ordering force of the universethe God-force. It is the Vrilthe eternal cosmic harmony. It is the ninth Rune in the Futhark, and nine is a powerful number. There are nine worlds in the Yggdrasil, which represent the complete cosmic forces, and Heimdall was born of nine mothers, one from each world. He is the creator of the races of humanitythe genetic code and laws of genetic truth. The Runes and the coded knowledge that lie within them, hold the secret to the structure of the universe, its order and physical laws. The inner nature of existence is encoded within the Runes, and through the study and use of the Futhark we have the potential to unlock these secrets, just as the ancient Aryans did thousands of years in the past. Each individual Rune is a storehouse of knowledge waiting to be discovered. The limitless power of the Life Force of the Gods, the Vril, that is the inner essence of existence and holds the universe together, can be harnessed and mastered through the use and understanding of the Runes. Each Rune is an expression of a specic aspect of reality and within their totality lies the secret to reality. We have to think of the Futhark as a code to be examined and experimented with if we are to unlock its secrets. To discover the code of the Runes, Odin underwent a self-inicted ordeal. This ordeal caused a transformation within his inner self, a metamorphosis, that endowed him with an understanding of existence. This code of existence he wrote down in the form of the Futhark. This tale of Odin, sacricing himself to himself, is not to be taken literally, but examined and understood as a process by which we can also undergo such an inner transformation, endowing ourselves with the ability to comprehend the meaning of existence and learning how to read its code and use it in the methodology known as Galdor Science. As Odin underwent his ordeal, he envisioned certain symbols. The nature of existence appeared in his mind in the form of these symbols. The symbols appeared as geometric forms that we refer to as Runes. By undergoing a similar process, we too can unleash this secret knowledge of the universe. This is done through many hours of meditation, chanting and visualization. The methodology
131
of Galdor Science triggers a neurological process that is an ingrained part of the way the brain functions that involves phosphenes. Phosphenes is an integral way the brain functions. In the brains visual cortex, geometrical shapes and images are processed. Every brain possesses phosphenes, naturally transforming the electrical currents into these geometric shapes. When we shut our eyes, we can see evidence of phosphenes by the appearance of geometric shapes and images that appear on the inside of our eyelids. They also can appear to us while we are in a trance-like state. This natural process is at the heart of the creation of the Runes, and how the Gods communicate with us, bestowing upon us the encoded knowledge and understanding of the Vril. One of the fundamental shapes that we see is the form of the Rune, Hagalaz. As was stated before, the Hagalaz, which is the H Rune, can be visualized as an asterisk, combining the Runes, Gebo and Isa. It is the symbol for the divine spark and creation (the Big Bang). Gebo represents the union of opposites. The joining of the female and male, and thus reproduction and evolution and thus, outward expansion. Isa is the center point and Eternal Ice, and the Rune of contraction. Gebo, which is actually two Kenaz Runes facing away from each other, representing expanding power. When joined together like this they are light and power being emanated in all directions from a central point. Isa is the center point, and the Rune of attractiona Black Hole. Thus we have attraction and emanation. This is the great pulsating force that powers the birth, death and rebirth of the universe. Now, if we combine this with Wunjo, the Rune of harmonic union, joy and happiness, we actually have the symbol that the Catholic Church uses to represent Christ. The Church adopted this sign for Christ because it understood the cosmic symbolism of this Runic signwhich represents Balder, the Resurrection. Another Rune representing Balder used by the Folk Faith, is the Elhaz. This is the symbol of life and resurrection. As the Hagalaz Rune is the Rune of creation, the Elhaz Rune is the Rune of resurrection. It is the Rune of Balder, the son of the All-Father, who is Born-Again. He overcomes the winter-like force of darkness and death and ascends from the Netherworld. He draws new life into the dead, and as he rises with arms raised up, he bring with him the light of the sun to a universe that has been plunged into the darkness of chaos. This is represented by the Elhaz Rune, with arms stretched upright. It is the Rune of Light. A third Rune that is associated with Balder is Sowilo, the S Rune. It is the Rune of the Sun, light and victory. It is the lightning that strikes the earth and causes creation and destruction. We now know that the sun in the center of our solar system is not just a nuclear plant but an electro-magnetic powerhouse, and the Vril is an electro-magnetic force.
132
The Edda, which has been passed down to us, probably incomplete and slightly distorted because it was written down by Christians, is a record of the myths of the ancient Germanic peoples. Of the old European pagan religions, heathenry seems to still hold a fascination that speaks directly to our souls. This is probably due to the fact that it was still a living religion just nine hundred years ago. We also nd a revival of the old Baltic religion in present day Lithuania. This is due to the fact that the Lithuanians were still practicing their old religion in the 13th century, and had actually reconverted back to it for a time, after being forced to adopt Christianity. In the Edda, Odin is the God of War, Lord of the Dead, All-Father of the Gods and a magician and necromancer who mastered the magician art of Galdor Science and learned Seither Science from Freyja. In the Havamal poems he is described as performing a sacrice of himself to himself by hanging on the Yggdrasill. For nine days and nights he remained hanging on the World Tree, without food or drink and nally ending the ordeal by impaling himself on his spear. This is a form of ritual suffering, in which he was imparted with the secret knowledge of the Runes. Odins ritual sacrice was a means by which he formalized the process of learning the Runic powers, so that we mortals could discover that power for ourselves. This science could give us the power to heal the sick, reveal to us the secret of immortality, defend ourselves from our enemies and crush them in battle, make us successful in love, give us the power to control the elements, and much more. In the Voluspa, we read that Odin gave one of his eyes as payment for a drink from Mimirs Well, the Well of Knowledge. The waters of this well gave him knowledge of all future events. This gave him the wisdom to use the Runes, and that wisdom is available for us to use and transform ourselves into a new race of God-men. The wisdom of the Runes is simple but profound. By meditating on and chanting the Runes, both individually and collectively, we can tap into the power that resides within them. The knowledge is basic but profound, emphasizing the power that resides within the human spirit and its identity with the Gods. Know yourself rst and everything else will become obvious! If you learn to embrace the universe in yourself, you can master the universe you dwell within! Fear not death, for death cannot harm you! Your destiny is laid out before you and death cannot cause you to deviate from it once you have mastered the Runes!
133
Your destiny lies within the web of life that has been woven by the Norns! Work hard and be successful! Go forth and multiple and you will live forever in your genes! Man is one with God! The fundamental belief of the Folk Faith is the mystical and spiritual union of man and the universe through the development of the magical powers that reside within us. The universe is constantly being transformed through birth, death and rebirth. Everywhere in the vast endlessness of the universe, stars and worlds are constantly being formed, aging and dying, and again being reborn. This ceaseless process of birth, death and rebirth, is powered by the Life Forcethe same Life Force that is the essence of the Gods and manthe Vril. It is the fundamental force behind the simple cyclical cosmology of the universe and the primal laws of nature, representing the inherent nature of the Gods. All things in the universe spring from this Life Force of the Gods, including man. We are all part of this unifying cosmic force and thus, if we are to be successful in all things we do, we must adhere to the ethical process of living according to the Laws of Nature. The best way to achieve this end is to forge a spiritual bond with the Gods who created you, and the best way to achieve this is to immerse yourself in the mystical union of the individual with the race or folk from which you were born. In this way, your soul is united with the collective souls from whence you sprang, and your spiritual essence is at home with the collective spiritual essence of the folk. This is done by achieving a degree of harmony with the natural world around you and the universe. We seek nothing less than to recreate the lost science of the Runes that was commonly used by the ancient Aryans living along the coast of the Black Sea. The Runes are conductors of the divine power that animates the universe, produces endless free energy, and inuences the material world and human events. The Runes are the unifying conduit between the macrocosm of the Gods and the microcosm of man. They were passed on to our ancestors by the Gods, when they created our Folk, who were a race of God-men, but the knowledge was partially lost after the destructive forces of the Giants caused the great ooding of the Black Sea, which destroyed that ancient civilization.
WHAT IS THE VRIL?
Vril is an ancient word. In the Tibetan language it means chi or life force, but it can simply mean vibration. Lord Bulwer-Lytton popularized the word in his novel The Coming Race, and portrayed it as a mysterious power used by a race of superior being living in a subterranean civilization. In the novel, according to the Vril-ya, the name of the subterranean race, the Vril is the unity in natural energy agencies which has been conjectured by many philosophers above ground. Bulwer-Lytton goes on to describe the Vril in the novel in this way. I have long held an opinion, almost amounting to a conviction, in common, I believe, with many other lovers of natural knowledge, that the various forms of which the forces of matter are made manifest have one common origin; or, in other words, are so directly related and naturally dependent, that they are convertible, as it were, into one another, and possess equivalence of power in their action. Of course, this is just another way of explaining the unied eld from which all creation proceeds forth. In The Coming Race, we are told that the Vril-ya speak an original language. They are described as being descended from the ancient Aryans. The author of the novel was an initiate of the most sacred occult learning, so I nd the word Vril, an interesting occult dame. The V, which is an inverted hieroglyph for a pyramid, is the symbol of the supreme being. We see this symbolism on the American dollar bill. But if we take the word Vril and break it down further, we have ri and l. The ri refers to the ruling principle that can be found in such words as regal, the l is symbolic of the word El, which means God. So the word Vril, is actually symbolic of the power source of God, or the Gods. Madame Helena Blavatsky referred to the Vril as Fahot, and claimed that the Atlanteans called it Mash-Mak. The Vril is a universal force difcult to describe. Philosophers and occultists have known of its existence for millenniums, and today scientists have rediscovered it, but still do not know exactly what to make of it and are unaware of its true power. They refer to it by many different names: Dark Matter, Dark Energy, the Black Sun, I Ching, the Ur, the Force, the Life Force, the Universalist Spirit, or Electro-magnetic Force. Einsteins law of e=mc2 claims that there must be a
134
WHAT IS THE VRIL?
135
certain amount of matter to produce a given amount of energy, but scientists have discovered that this law no longer is valid. The energy emanated from exploding black holes produces gamma rays equivalent to thousands of times their mass. In fact, the physical laws of Einsteinian science are unable to explain the existence of black holes. Scientists realize that 90 percent of the universe is made up of some substance other than matter and energy, but cannot explain what that substance is. We call it the Vril. The Vril represents an endless source of power that is neither energy nor matter. This power can be tapped into and harnessed on both a personal and mechanical level. Mechanically, we can produce devices and engines that can harness it as a source of free energy, and provide an unlimited supply of power, free of pollution, that could serve all our needs. On a personal level, both as individuals and collectively as a group, we can tap into this power source and use it for our own personal needs. The Chinese knew something of the power of the Vril from their contact with the Torcharians. They referred to it as Feng Shui, which means wind and water. It is also known as Chi, which means breath of life. Chi is the force of the universe, lling the air, landscape, buildings, mountains. It exists everywhere in spacebetween the planets and stars. It cris-crosses the landscape as energy lines or ley lines. The Chinese believe they must be permitted to ow naturally, and any interruption causes bad luck. If one where to construct a wall or building that disrupted its ow, it would cause terrible disruptions in the lives of those who lived in the structure or nearby. The ancient Celts of the British Isles knew of these energy lines, and referred to them as elf or faire trails. There are many in British Isles today that believe it would bring misfortune if one was to construct a house across one of these elf lines. The Chinese have developed a whole system of rules for the design of buildings and homes, both the interior design and the exterior design, which must conform to certain esthetic guidelines, so that the structure would be in harmony with the Chi. This system that the Chinese have developed is an attempt to utilize the power of the Vril to assist in the construction of buildings and help people live a harmonious life. The Romans believed in the existence of the Vril and referred to it as Rhea Kybele, which is probably derived from the Phrygian Goddess, Cybele. The Romans referred to women who had the power to see the future and discover the will of the Gods, as Cybeles, who practiced a form of Seither Science. Rhea Kybele means the rolling astral light, which was a divine source of universal re or the creative spirit. It was thought to be vibrating source of power that vibrated everywhere in the universe and the breath of creative power. The Romans saw it
WHAT IS THE VRIL?
136
as the ether which cements an wholes existence together that exist between the invisible and the visible, spirit and matter, light and darkness, order and chaos, mortals and Gods. It is the substance that feeds the soul, being a source of astral light. It was uid, and could be harnessed to magnify the souls spiritual power. Such heros as Hercules and Romulus were thought to possess a natural ability to harness it power and give them great powers, which resulted in their divinity after their deaths. A nineteenth century writer, Baron Karl von Reichenbach, thought that the Rhea Kybele was the Odic Force ib his work entitle Researches on Magnetism, Electricity, Heat, Light, Crystalization and Chemical Attraction (1850). Bulwer-Lytton was a member of the Rosicrucians and claimed to be in possession of sacred knowledge concerning the Vril. His understanding of this knowledge is revealed in his novels, especially The Coming Race. But one must read between the lines. As with all who possess such knowledge, they often write fanciful tales, while impregnating their books with hidden understanding of this knowledge encoded within the story. We should not take these novel literally. An example is the belief that there is a race of supermen living in a subterranean civilization. Anyone who has studied myths and legends knows that the journey into a subterranean world, which is usually associated with darkness, is usually a parable of one who is seeking occult knowledge and must undergo the ritual of death and rebirth. The seeker has to journey into the realm of darkness, seeking the sacred knowledge, which once is in his possession, will cause a metamorphosis, transforming him in body, mind and soul. Thus, the Vril-ya, in Bulwer-Lyttons book, are living in their hidden realm, which is a metaphor for existing in a realm, or higher plane of existence, hidden from the normal world occupied by the rest of mankind. Thus, the hero in The Coming Race, Faraday, is an initiate who is on a quest for this hidden knowledge. Lord Lytton has Faraday ask Zee, of the Vril-ya, the question: What is the Vril? Therewith Zee began to enter into an explanation of which I understood very little, for there is no word in any language I know which is an exact synonym for Vril. I should call it electricity, except that it comprehends in its manifold branches other forces of nature, to which, in our scientic nomenclature, differing names are assigned, such as magnetism, galvanism, etc. These people consider that in Vril they have arrived at the unity in natural energic agencies, which has been conjectured by many philosophers above ground, and which Faraday thus intimates under the more cautious term of correlation:
WHAT IS THE VRIL?
137
I have long held an opinion, says that illustrious experimentalist, almost amounting to a conviction, in common, I believe, with many other lovers of natural knowledge, that the various forms under which the forces of matter are man manifest have one common origin; or, in other words, are so directly related, and mutually dependent, that they are convertible, as it were into one another, and possess equivalents of power in their actions. The subterranean philosophers assert that, by one operation of Vril, which Faraday would perhaps call atmospheric magnetism, they can inuence the variations of temperaturein plain words, the weather; that by other operations, akin to those ascribed to mesmerism, electro-biology, odic force, etc., but applied scientically through Vril conductors, they can exercise inuence over minds, and bodies, animal and vegetable, to an extent not surpassed in the romances of our mystics. To all such agencies they give the common name of Vril. Bulwer-Lytton believed in the Vril as a source of power that existed and was used by ancient civilizations that included Atlantis. As a member of the Rosicrucians, he claimed that knowledge of this source of power was given to him from somewhere below. By below he did not mean that he actually journeyed into a subterranean world, but that he had been initiated into the realm of greater knowledge, transmitted to him from power above (the Gods) through his ritualistic journey into the realm of darkness. This is the same as that claimed by shamans who transcend this material world through meditation and chanting, and thus journey astrally to the other worlds of the Yggdrasill. Even Odin had to discover knowledge of the past from the Giants, the possessors of all ancient knowledge, and then drink from Mimirs Well, to discover that which has not yet happened. Bulwer-Lytton explains that the Vril-ya had learned to harness the power of the Vril by the gradual discovery of the latent powers stored in the all-permeating uid, which they denominate Vril. He refers to the Vril as a uid. This is understandable because we know that the Vril lls the entire universe like water that lls an ocean. The Vril-ya learned to use the Vril to create their superior civilization, giving them great powers and making them appear like Gods to their fellow humans. According to the account I received from Zeethis uid is capable of being raised and disciplined into the mightiest agency over all forms of matter, animated and inanimate. It can destroy like the ash of lightning; yet, differently applied, it can replenish or invigorate life, heal, and preserve, and on it they chiey reply for the cure of disease, or rather for enabling the physical organization to reestablish the due equilibrium of its natural powers, and thereby to cure itself. By this agency they rend their
WHAT IS THE VRIL?
138
way through the most solid substances, and open valleys for culture through the rocks of their subterranean wilderness. From it they extract the light which supplies their lamps, nding it steadier, softer, and healthier than the other inammable materials they had formerly used. The Vril-ya took regular baths in the Vril as a means of reinvigorating themselves. It is a means of restoring life and health, preserving ones youth and youthful appearance. Bulwer-Lytton was a believer in the power of the pentacle or pentagram. This magical instrument is a device used to communicate with the other realms or worlds of the World Tree. In the Folk Faith, we use the Rune Circle, which is the same as the pentagram or pentacle. In one of his books, A Strange Story, published in 1861, he writes: The pentacle itself has an intelligible meaning, it belongs to the only universal language of symbol, in which all races that thinkaround, and above and below uscan establish communion of thought. The Vril-ya reveal that they once lived on the surface of the world, but were forced to seek refuge beneath the surface: A band of the ill-fated race, thus invaded by the Flood had, during the march of the waters, taken refuge in caverns and, wandering through these hollows, they lost sight of the upper world for ever. This is a description of the destruction of the Atlantean Aryan civilization that was destroyed by the ooding of the Black Sea and the refugees that were plunged into a state of semi-barbarism as a result. The description of being forced to take refuge in caverns is metaphor for the loss of the sacred knowledge of the Vril. Bulwer-Lytton believed they were the descendants of the ancient Atlantean Aryans. I arrived at the conclusion that this peoplethough originally not only of our human race, but, as it seems to me clear by the roots of their language, descended from the same ancestors as the great Aryan family, from which in varied streams has owed the dominant civilization of the world; and having, according to their myths and their history passed through phases of society familiar to ourselveshad yet now developed into a distinct species with which it was impossible that any community in the upper world could amalgamate. It is clear from this passage of the novel that they were descended from the ancient Aryans. Bulwer-Lytton used the term, Aryan, for Indo-European, which was commonly used during the nineteenth century. He also reveals to us in this passage that through the use of the Vril, the Vril-ya had stimulated mutations, thus transforming themselves into a superior species of humans. Then he claimed, that if they ever emerged from these nether recesses into the light of
WHAT IS THE VRIL?
139
day, they would, according to their own traditional persuasions of their ultimate destiny, destroy and replace our extant varieties of man. Bulwer-Lytton claims that through the use of the Vril, people could communicate with each other through mental telepathyspeaking directly to each other by the transmission of thoughts from one mind to another. His hero claimed that, It was through the agency of Vril, while I had been placed in the state of trance, that I had been made acquainted with the rudiments of the Vril-yas language. He goes on to claim that the Vril-ya used the Vril to master disease, control the weather, generate energy to power machines, including robots, to drill through solid rock, to propel of both land vehicles and aircraft, to supply light for all their subterranean cities (which number over one million), and to grow all their food. He makes it clear that the Vril is an endless reservoir of power in the universe that can be drawn on both a personal level and through the use of machinery. The fact that Bulwer-Lytton was a Rosicrucian should not be forgotten, because we must remember that Helena Blavatskys grandfather was also a member of the same organization. She too was aware of the Vril and read The Coming Race. She mentions it in her rst book, Iris Unveiled, published after Bulwer-Lyttons book, in 1877. She speaks of it in the chapter entitled, The Force that Moves Atoms. There is a force in existence whose secret powers were thoroughly familiar to the ancient theurgists but which is denied by modern sceptics. The antediluvian childrenwho perhaps played with it, using it as the boys in Bulwer-Lyttons The Coming Race use the tremendous Vrilcalled in the Water of Phtha; their descendants named it the Anima Mundi, the soul of the universe; and still later the mediaeval hermetists termed it sidereal light, or the Milk of the Celestial Virgin, the Magnes, and man other names. But our modern learned men will neither accept nor recognize it under such appellations; for it pertains to magic, and magic is, in their conception, a disgraceful superstition. She then refers to the Vril againThere has been an innite confusion of names to express one and the same thing. The chaos of the ancients; the Zoroastrian sacred re, or the Antusbyrum of the Parsees; the Elmes-re of the ancient Germans; the lightning of Cybele; the burning torch of Apollo; the ame on the altar of Pan; the inextinguishable re in the temple on the Acropolis, and in that of Vesta; the re-ame of Plutos helm; the brilliant sparks on the hats of the Dioscrui, on the Gorgons head, the helm of Pallas, and the staff of Mercury; the Egyptian Phtha, or Ra; the Grecian Zeus Cataibates (the descending); the pentecostal re-tongues; the burning bush of Moses; the pillar of re of the Exodus,
WHAT IS THE VRIL?
140
and the burning lamp of Abram; the eternal re of the bottomless pit, the Delphic oracular vapors; the Sidereal light of the Rosicrucians; the Akasa of the Hindu adepts; the Astral light of Eliphas Levi; the nerve-aura and the uid of the magnetists; the od of Reichenbach; the ectenic force of Thury; the atmospheric magnetism of some naturalists; galvanism; and nally, electricity, are but various names for many different manifestations, or effects of the same mysterious, all-pervading causesthe Greek Archeus. Sir E. Bulwer-Lytton, in his The Coming Race, describes it as the Vril, used by the subterranean populations, and allowed his reader to take it for a ction. These people, he says, consider that in the Vril they had arrived at the unity in natural energetic agencies; and proceeds to show that Faraday intimated them under the more cautious term of correlation. She returned to the subject of the Vril and its power in her second book, The secret Doctrine (1888), in the chapter entitled, The Coming Force. There is a terrible sidereal Force known to, and named by the Atlanteans MashMak, and by the Aryan Rishis in their Ashtar Vidya by a name that we do not like to give. It is the Vril of Bulwer-Lyttons Coming Race, and of the coming race of mankind. The name Vril may be ction; the Force itself is a fact doubted as little in India as the existence itself of their Rishis, since it is mentioned in all the secret works. It is this vibratory Force, which, when aimed at an army from an Agni Rath xed on a ying vessel, a balloon, according to the instructions found in Ashtar Vidya, reduced to ashes 100,000 men and elephants, as easily as it would a dead rat. It is allegorised in the Vishnu Purana, in the Ramayana and other works, in the fable about the sage Kapilla whose glance made a mountain of ashes of King Sagaras 60,000 sons, and which is explained in the esoteric works, and referred to as the KapilakshaKapila Eye.
VRILOLOGYTHE SCIENCE OF THE FOLK FAITH
The ancient religion of our pagan ancestors was a spirituality based on the mysteries of Nature. This included the power of the Vril, which is the Life Force of the Gods. What the Folk Faith seeks to accomplish is a return by the Children of the Gods to that religious tradition, and reforging the old bonds that were shattered, or at best, weakened by the introduction of Christianity into Europe. To help us accomplish this we seek to unlock the mysteries of Vril Science through the study of the Runes or Galdor Science, as well as Seither Science. Collectively, this includes visualization, chanting, meditation, controlled breathing, and Rune exercises, as well as studying the Eddas, and other pagan texts. In the Eddas, Odin is identied as the principle God, who sacriced himself to himself so that he could unlock the secret powers of the Runes, and thus, master the power of the Vril. Odin is the chief magician, who engaged in rituals to enhance his own powers and learn the secret science of the Vril. The pain and suffering that Odin experienced was symbolic of the suffering involved in spending long hours in meditation, chanting and studying Vril Science or Vrilology. Noting in life is achieved without pain, even if the pain is just a euphemism for spending long tedious hours studying. But it must be done if we are to achieve the same magical powers as Odin. This is of course, a fairly typical shamanistic death-rebirth ritual. In the Havamal, Odin pierced himself with his spear, permitting his divine blood to ow, as he hung himself on Yggdrasill, the World Tree (Vrilic power of Life Force), which is the pillar that holds the universe in place. His blood thus ows and mixes with Yggdrasill, the Vril, the Life Force of the universe. At the conclusion of his ordeal, after spending nine days and nights without food or drink, the secrets of the Runes were revealed to him. This is another way of saying that Odin immersed himself in the ritual of becoming one with the Vril, denying himself distractions and spending the entire time concentration on the Vril. The secrets included that of immortality, the ability to heal oneself and others, domination and courage in battle, mastery over Nature and success in love.
141
142
In the Voluspa, Odin gives one of his eyes, inging it into the Well of Knowledge, Mimirs Well, so that he might drink its waters and possess knowledge of the future. The Folk Faith stresses the mystical union of man with the universe, by mastering Vril Science or Vrilology, which is the process of drawing on the Life Force of the Gods to enhance our mental, physical and psychic powers. As the substance that holds the universe together, the Vril is the force that ensures the evolution of the universe through birth, being, death and rebirth. This process is taking place everywhere in the universe, and by tapping into the Vril and drawing on it to transform ourselves into conduits for this power, we can inuence the course of history, the lives of nations, and even speed-up evolution by initiating mutations in our Folk to transform us into a race of God-men. The entire evolution of the universe, the process of planets rotating around their stars, comets ying through space, the rotation of the galaxies, the power of black holes, the destruction of stars in super novas, and the continuous creation of new stars and star systems, as well as the creation and evolution of living organisms on Earth and other worlds, are all part of the process of the Vril. We have not yet unlocked all of Vrilologys secrets, but its laws represent the inherent laws of the Gods. All things are an emanation of the Vril and its spiritual force, and we mortals are part of this unied cosmic process. Thus, if we want to be happy and successful in our lives, we must learn to live according to the Laws of Nature. We can do this by studying the Vril, hoping to achieve, in time, a mystical union with the Gods. To do so, we must recognize that it is necessary to forge new bonds, rst with our Folk, and then, by drawing on the collective soul of our Folk, we can reforge the bonds that unite us with the Gods who created us. Whether we are performing a ritual, meditating or chanting, or calling on the Gods for their assistance, we are working toward reforging the old bonds anew with our Creators. How do we do this, and just who are the Gods? Well, rst of all, the Gods are real intelligent beings, but not the way we have been brought up to conceive of them. Our ancestors envisioned the Gods as forces of Nature who can be contacted through ritual and ceremony, and asked to intervene in the affairs of man. They have the power to inuence every aspect of our lives, including the affairs of whole nations, but we must call on them to do so. Unlike the monotheist concept of God, which is tyrannical and dominating, who enacts laws demanding that we follow them to the letter or be damned for all eternity, our Gods are not judgmental. The Gods are collectively a universal force which we call the Vril, which can be tapped into on a personal level. We can call this process, Vril Science or Vrilology.
143
This universal force, the Vril, represents a source of power that is neither energy nor matter, as we understand these concepts. This power can be tapped into and harnessed on both a personal level and on a mechanical level. Mechanically, it can be harnessed as a source of free energy, providing unlimited power at almost no cost, and free of pollution. On a personal level, we, as both individuals and collectively as a group, can tap into this power for our own use. The Gods and Goddesses represent this endless source of power, it is their Life Force, and it holds the universe together and maintains its evolution. It is this Life Force of the Gods which we share with them, and which we can tap into through intense, emotion-lled ritual, ceremony, and Rune work. Collectively, this practice is combining the two Norse traditions of Galdor and Seither, which we call Vrilology. The Vril is everywhere in the universe, and we have only to draw on its power to both expand the realities of our own existence, awakening the sleeping inuence of the Gods within us, as well as causing them to inuence the affairs of the wider world we live within and the direction of historys march through time. Ideally, we have the means to transform ourselves, and affect the evolution of our Folk, transforming us into a new species of supermen, possessing both physical, mental and psychic powers far beyond what mankind possesses today. But just how are we going to achieve this? There are two ways. The rst is through an understanding of the scientic applications of this source of power. There are people today, and for the last hundred years, who have been attempting to unlock the secrets of the Vril through experiments in free-energy and anti-gravity research. In fact, in 2005, the government of India announced that it was conducting experiments on how to harness this power for the purpose of powering anti-gravity machines, and providing an endless source of free energy. There have been successes during the twentieth century, most of which have been suppressed by the ruling establishment. Hopefully, in the future, we can explore these avenues of scientic research ourselves, but for now we are restricted to the personal means of tapping into this source of power through ritual, ceremony, meditation and chanting, through Galdor and Seither ScienceVril Science or Vrilology. What we are attempting to do is to make miracles happen. Miracles are things which cannot be explained within our present understanding of science. This is because the source of power that generates these miracles has not yet been explained by the contemporary scientic community. They lack mathematical understanding of how it works. What cannot be explained mathematically is often referred to as a miracle. Magick is just science that we cannot yet explain
144
through mathematics. Einsteinian science would have been considered Magick in the eighteenth century when all we had was an understanding of Newtonian science. The established monotheistic religions, which publically reject Magick, refers to these unexplained events as miracles. But the truth is, every religious gathering is a magical gathering. This is true of Christian, Jewish, Muslim, Hindu, Buddhist and every other religious gathering. These gatherings are formalized to the point that their structure is rigid with ritual and ceremony designed to evoke certain Gods and Universal Forces. But dont go telling a Christian, Muslim or Jew that they are conducting a magical ritualthe same rituals that pagans once usedbecause if you do point out this obvious fact to them, you will surely make enemies. Vrilology is simply the attempt to harness the Life Force of the Gods, that we refer to as Vril, which is a source of power that exists on another plane of reality, to control it for our own personal use in the physical world that we occupy, through ritual, ceremony, meditation and chanting. This will then enhance the creative powers that each of us already possess within ourselves. If we are successful, we will increase these creative powers and ensure a higher degree of success in whatever we do. If you think this is nonsense, then remember that all the major religions in the world are, and have been, doing this for hundreds and even thousands of years. In fact, some of the most powerful people in the world, leaders of governments, corporations and other entities, have been doing this for centuries through their membership in such organizations as the Free Masons, the New Templars, the Rosicrucians and other fraternal entities. Every time Jews go to temple, Muslims prayer to Allah, and Christians go to Church or Mass, they are engaging in ritual and ceremonial Vrilology, trying to draw on this universal source of power, and use it to make their dreams and desires a reality. There are three ways we can use the Vril. First, we can harness its power under our conscious control, to guide us along the path of mystical enlightenment, as a force to help in the healing process of all functions of the body and mind, or as an instrument to assist us to extend our will to control the actions of others. Second, the Vril can be used to cause action and reaction on the physical plane of existence, creating desirable outcomes in daily and long-term events in our lives and world-wide. This can be done through the training of the one-point concentration of the will of the initiates, so that they can concentrate their collective or individual will, focusing it like a laser, with the purpose of bringing about a desired change. This is done by combining this one-point concentration of the
145
will with visualization. This operation is driven or powered by the heightened emotional state of the initiates. Third, the Vril can be used to exercise and awaken the Bifrost Gland, so that we can reconstruct the rainbow bridge, by that name, and through it, reestablish a link between Midgard and Asgard. In this way, we are constructing lines of communication between ourselves and the Gods. A regular regimentation of ritual, ceremony, meditation and chanting enables us to construct a circuit of communication with the Gods, permitting us to draw on their power, or Life Force, which is the Vril. The symbols, the Runes, and other artifacts used in ritual and ceremony, prevents the power that is owing toward, us from dissipating. The rituals and ceremonies are designed to help us to concentrate that power, and then direct it outward toward our intended purpose. Everything used, such as the libations, robes, spears, hammers, re and so on, are instruments to help us to visualize what we hope to accomplish. These ceremonies should be preformed in a setting designed and decorated for this purpose, which we can refer to as a temple or church setting. By constructing a temple setting, you are creating a gateway by which the Gods can enter this world. In ancient times, the temples to the Gods were considered sacred places, where people usually felt the presence of the Gods, when they entered. This is also true of Christian churches, especially the huge cathedrals. They were architecturally designed to hold and contain the energy and power of a specic God or Gods. The great Temple of Solomon that the Jews built in Biblical Israel, was considered the House of God on earth. The ancient Jews believed that God dwelled within that scared temple. We too, must create temples. We need to build physical temples where we can come together and join in cerebration with our Gods, but until then, we must improvise. We have to construct spiritual temples. We can do this my making a habit of performing our ceremonies and rituals at the same location. If you have the resources, it is good to set up a temple room where you and others can meet regularly for your ceremonies and rituals, meditation and chanting. By performing our rituals in the same place, that location will eventually store up the Vril power, and eventually become a charged place where we can call on the Gods, and harness their power. We must remember that the universe is lled with this living energythe Vril, the Life Force of the Gods. It is alive and we, as living entities, share this Life Force with the Gods. This is why we have the capacity to tap into it on a personal level. In this way, we can speak of the universe as a living organism, in which we and the Gods are a part, because of our shared possession of its Life Force, the Vril. Thus, what we are trying to accomplish is to interact with the Gods by
146
drawing on their power, and thus extend our own inuence over the world around us through the power of our Will. But to do this, we must rst search within ourselves. We must discover the Gods that dwell within us, and make contact with them, thus enabling them to radiate their power from within us. The Vril Science that we practice helps to open the gates of Asgard, and this permits the Gods within to transform us with their life energies. This is accomplished by a consistent regiment of meditation, chanting and visualization. To do this properly, we must rst understand something of the nature of our brain. For it is within the brain that we can visualize and comprehend what we are doing and trying to accomplish. First of all, the human brain is designed differently in men and women. The brain is divided into two hemispheresthe right and the left sides. It is within the left side that we draw on our logical, analytical, mathematical, technical, problem solving, conservative, administrative, and organizational abilities. These characteristics are all part of the conscious mind. It is this side of the brain that controls our day-to-day actions and makes us feel guilty, and suspicious of things that we cannot explain within a scientic context. The right side of the brain houses our intuitive powers of imagination, inspiration, artistic creativity, spirituality, as well as our psychic, artistic, holistic, conceptualizing, interpersonal, musical, verbal, and novel thought abilities. It is the spark of thought and idea. It is powered by emotions, but without the left side to balance it, it would cause us to act on whatever inspired us, for good or bad. But most importantly, it is the seat of our ability to make contact with the Gods, and draw on the endless reserve of power that is the Vril. We know that Midgard, the realm of man, and Asgard, the realm of the Gods, are connected by Bifrost, the rainbow bridge. Thus, the two halves of the brain (the left side being Midgard and the right side representing Asgard), are connected by this bridge. What we must do is discover that bridge and cross over it, and in this way we will create a balance between these two sides of the brain. This is especially necessary for men, because our brains are structured differently than a womans brain. In the female brain, the two halves are the same size, but in the male brain, the left side is larger than the right side. This means that the left side dominates in the male brain. This is also the reason that throughout time, women have possessed greater psychic powers than men. In ancient times, the Romans looked to women sorceresses, known as Cybeles, to learn of future events and seek advice. The Greeks sought out their Oracle in Delphi, who was usually a woman, and the Germans and Norse considered women to be in possession of the power to see the future. It is also the reason why we use the expression,
147
womans intuition. The reason is simplethe female brain is in balance and is more dependent on the right side of the brain than the male brain. Odin is known to have two ravensHuginn and Muninn. They are the voices that speak to him, revealing to him knowledge of the universe and all that takes place each day. Each day they y off and later return. Sitting on his shoulders, they whisper to him all they know. Huginn represents the left side of the brain, for he is the power of intellectual thought, while the right side of the brain is represented by Muninn, who is the power of reective memory. The memory that Muninn represents is the sum total of past events, as well as future events. In the poetic Edda, Odin says, Huginn and Muninn y every day, over the whole wide world; I dread that Huginn will not come back, but I fear even more for Muninn. We must reprogram our brains, to eliminate all doubts and feelings of failure, dissatisfaction and lack of belief. Doubts are barriers within our subconscious that create hesitation and cause us to fail. We are heavily inuenced by our childhood beliefs, especially those religious beliefs that we were brought up within. They cause us to doubt new ways. Many people are disharmonic beings who preach depression, a hatred for life, rebellion and encourage a chaotic and anarchistic behavior pattern that will lead you toward a self-destructive life-style. We can also be inuenced by other people who ridicule us and accuse us of wandering from the true path, or who readily share with us their fears that we are somehow embarking on a path of black magic and devil worshiping. If this were true, then thousands of our ancestors, who are spiritually and genetically linked to us, were all evil. This is why it is important that we are careful of whom we chose to be our friends and associate with. We dont need people to constantly dump their baggage on us. Lets get back to our discussion of the brain. Chanting has the effect of lulling the left side of the brain into a false sense of control. This can be very effective when we chant in a group during our ritual ceremonies. The tools that we use will also help us to accomplish this. These tangible instruments assist in convincing the left side of the brain that everything that is being done is logical, thus shutting down its ability to cut off the right side of the brains creativity, inspiration and ability to visualize. The tools become instruments in assisting the right side of the brain in directing the power that is being tapped into, and channel it, in whatever direction it wishes. Emotions are vital if you want to be successful in preforming any type of Vril Science, whether its ritual, ceremonial, meditating or chanting, but the left side of the brain hates emotions. This is why it is imperative that we master the left
148
side of the brain. By doing this, we unleash the emotional power within the right side of the brain, and this can be done through the use of instruments. This process enables us to call on the power of the left side of the brain to direct the power generated by the right side of the brain. Belief in what we are doing is also imperative in preforming Vril Science. If you do not believe you have the power, your mind will create a block that will prevent the ow of the Vril energy within you. We have the power within us, and we can increase that power beyond our realization. But, we must be in the proper state of mind. This requires that we reprogram our subconscious mind into believing it has the ability to harness and use the power of the Vril. There are several things we need to understand about drawing down the power of the Vril through ritual and ceremony. When performing either it is always good to keep several conditions in mind. First, we must take into account the proper phase of the Moon. The Moon phase is very important in performing ritual. Certain rituals should be performed during the New Moon, the Full Moon, the Waning Moon, or Waxing Moon. Each of these Moons has a sevenday period. The best time to perform a ceremony or ritual is during the height of each Moon, but you can still tap into the Moons power during the three days before and after. The Moon affects everything on the earth, including our attempts to draw on the power of the Vril. We all have heard about how people go crazy during the Full Moon. THE NEW MOON is a good time to rid ourselves of barriers that stand in our way. THE WAXING MOON is excellent to increase our power, good fortune, success, and wealth. THE FULL MOON is the best time to perform the most important rituals, because the Moons power is at its greatest. When this Moon falls on a special Holy Day, like the Yule, or Midsummer Day, its power is exceptionally great. THE WANING MOON is a good time to perform rituals intended to strike down your enemies and all things that seek to harm you. It is also a good time to ask for protection against your enemies and all things that will harm you. These two should be done together. Second, every ritual will be helped by certain tools or instruments to help you draw on the power of the Vril. You must cultivate an understanding of symbolism, color, the power of the individual Runes, the use of statues and symbols that represent the different Gods and Goddesses in your rituals. Other objects such as daggers, spears, hammers, re or drink of some kind, are useful. Let me give you an example. If you want to perform a ritual for or against someone, you could
149
draw a picture, or use a photograph, or even write the persons name on a piece of paper, or use an object that belongs to the person, in the ritual. The personalization of the object helps to create a link that will direct the power that you are drawing to you, toward the person you seek to inuence. Third, you must be in the right state of mind. This simply means that you must concentrate your willpower, as well as your emotional state, toward the goal you are seeking to inuence. If the object of your ritual is to foster joy and happiness, then you must be happy and lled with good feelings when you are parttaking in the ritual. The same is true if you seek the destruction of your enemies. You must draw on your hatred for the victim or object of the ritual. You must concentrate your willpower and mind on the object of the ritual, and you must believe in what you are doing. This is referred to as the single-point concentration of the Will. Fourth, we must take into account the Will of the Gods. We must be patient and willing to sacrice in order to achieve what we desire. It is good to make some form of sacrice in the name of the Gods. In ancient times, this meant killing an animal and serving up its meat and blood. But today, we can make a sacrice through doing deeds that will advance the cause you are working to accomplish. This means making a personal sacrice in the name of the Gods. The deed does not have to be great, only meaningful. A retired man on a small xed income, who donates a few dollars is actually making a greater sacrice than a billionaire who donates millions of dollars to a cause. The billionaire can afford it, but the retire man may need every dollar to pay for his bills, food, medicine and rent. You also have to be patient. You can wait weeks, even months and nothing happens, and then, when you have all but forgotten about it, one day, WAM!it happens when you least expect it. Fifth, like in anything you do, practice makes perfect. The more you study and experiment, the greater will be the results of your ritual. In any eld, experts perform better than amateurs. The more you practice, the more energy you store up within you soul. By performing rituals often, you are transforming your body into a conductor of magical energy, and will be able to draw on the Vril in greater force. You should do the chanting and meditation on your own and with your group as often as possible. Every time you do, you are storing up the Vril power like a battery. You will become charged with the Vril power, and thus, you will be able to direct its energy and use it to assist you in your life. Sixth, you must truly believe in what you are doing and in the Gods. If you dont, how can you expect it to work? How can you expect the Gods to believe in
150
you? You must have faith and be patient. Many people are from Missouri and want someone to prove that it works before they will believe in it. But it doesnt work that way. For it to work, YOU MUST BELIEVE!!! This is not a game. The Gods are real and their powerthe Vrilis real! Let me present to you a brief lesson plan to help you begin the process of learning to harness the power of the Vril to transform your life. This is a condensed version of a much greater lesson plan that you can nd offered by the Church of Vrilology know as the Yggdrasill Training Program. The Yggdrasill Training Program has a total of eighty-one lessons in all.
LESSON ONE:
You should open your gathering by calling on Odin for wisdom, Thor for protection and Balder for the vision to help you on the journey you are about to embark on. Then you should stand and hold a hammer, symbolizing Thors hammer, and slowly turn a full 360 degree as you recite the Furthark. This will harrow the gathering place. This should also be done when you have nished and then thank Odin, Thor and Balder for their wisdom, protection and guidance. The way you begin is by meditating on the God or Goddess that you are dedicating the gathering to (in my case it was Freyja), and ask her to make the event a joyous one. First you should sit in an upright position. Close your eyes and relax. Let your arms rest either at your side or in your lap, whichever is more comfortable for you. Remain motionless for a few minutes until you are completely relaxed. Next, clear your mind of all thoughts. You can do this by simply concentrating on the blackness that is before you. You know, your eyes are always seeing. Just because your eyelids are closed, it does not mean your eyes stop seeing. So concentrate on the blackness on the inside of your eyelids. Think of nothing elsejust the emptiness on the inside of your eyelids. Once you have accomplished this, just side there for a few minutes until all thoughts have been pushed from your mind. Continue to concentrate on relaxing and make sure your mind is focused on noting else. This is important. Start with your head. Tell yourself that your head is relaxed. Then move down your face to your eyes, ears, mouths and chin. One after another, concentrate on each part of your face until it is relaxed. Then move down to your neck and shoulders and go through the same routine. Once they are relaxed, do the same with your chest, with your stomach and
151
your sides and back. Make sure each part of your torso is relaxed. Let the tension drain away. You then return to your shoulders and begin with your upper arms. Relax them and then do the same with your lower arms and nally with your hands and ngers. Make sure each part of your limbs is relaxed. Now do the same with the lower part of your body. Begin with your hips and groin. Make sure they are relaxed and then do the same with your upper legs, rst with the thighs, and then proceed down the legs to the knees, the lower legs and nally your feet and toes. If you have done this correctly and took your time, you should now be one big lump of relaxed esh. Sit still for a few minutes and just relax, making sure there is no tension. Technically, you have just achieved the rst step in hypnotizing yourself. You can even accomplish this with another person, by giving them instructions on how to relax. For our purposes, you have hypnotized yourself into a relaxed position so that you can begin your journey to the nine worlds of the Yggdrasill. You can then begin with simple breathing exercises. The purpose of the exercise is to tap into Vril, drawing on it and causing your body to absorb more than the usual amount that it would normally absorb. The exercises can vary. You may want to explore different Yoga breathing exercises if you are familiar with such exercises. The one that we use was a simple reverse breathing exercise. You can do this by sitting with eyes closed in a comfortable position (on the oor or in a chairyou decide) but make sure your back is straight. Let all thoughts drain from your mind until you are completely relaxed. Then slowly inhale, and ll your lungs with air, while at the same time pulling your stomach in, contracting the diaphragm, then the abdomen, which is the cavity between the diaphragm and the oor of the pelvis, in which the stomach and intestines are located, is pressed inward in the front and at the sides. This will cause air to be forced into the upper and middle parts of the lungs. This is reversed breathing. It will increase the absorption of the Vril. Try itit is easy. Once you have inhaled with your stomach compressed, wait nine seconds and then slowly exhale, while slowly letting your stomach expand once more. You are now permitting the Vril to spread through the body. It takes a little practice, but you should be able to master it in a few minutes. While you are doing this, concentrate on the breathing. Repeat this, nine times. For the rst lesson, you need not do anything more. Go slow with you exercises. Do not rush them. You have all the time in the world. You can also practice this breathing method at any time, but for the rst gathering, do it only nine times.
152
After you are nished, you might feel a little light-headed. If you do, you have done it correctly.
LESSON TWO:
In the previous lesson I explained a simple breathing exercise one could perform to help build up the Life-Force or Vril within you. The purpose of the breathing exercises is to increase the absorption of great amounts of Vril into the body. It is like sucking water through a hose. Once you get it started, it begins to ow naturally on its own. This is also true of the Vril. The reverse or full breathing exercises will have the same effect. But once your accomplish this, you then have to pump the water to increase the ow. This is also true of the Vril. Let me tell you of another simple exercise that you can perform to achieve this effect. There are ve very powerful and pure sounds in Nature. One is the A (ah as the a in father) sound. Another is the E (a as the e in gate) sound. Another is the I (ee as the ee in greet) sound, followed by the O (o as the o in go) sound. Finally there is the U (oo as the u in rule) sound. These are the vowel sounds. They are exceptionally powerful for those of us who speak an Indo-European language. We can conduct simple exercises using these sounds to help generate the power of the Life-Force within us. Once you have made yourself comfortable, and completed the reverse breathing exercises, remain seated and let yourself remain in a very relaxed state. Let all thoughts drain from you mind and make your muscles go limp. Remain seated, straight, but be relaxed. Then, with your eyes still closed, think about the A sound. Open you mouth, take a deep breath and then gently release an A sound, and hold it as long as you can AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Dont force yourself to continue making the A sound, and let your voice gently die down. To make the sound properly, you mouth should be half-opened and stretched wide. The tongue will be pressed down in the mouth. Keep your eyes closed and concentrate on how the sound affects you. Let the sound resonate throughout your body. Do this nine times. Later you will do the same with the E, I, O and U sounds, but for now concentrate on the reverse breathing and the A sound. All great journeys are taken one step at a time. You may want to begin with chanting A, E and O at rst, and later move on to I and U. The A, E and O sounds are feminine and have a soothing effect on the body. The I and U sounds are masculine and can be a bit overpowering. They are deeper sounds and must be mastered but you might want to wait until after
153
you feel comfortable with the three feminine vowels. You decide. There is not set timetable. The chanting is very important because it will also help to exercise the development of the region of the human body, located midway between the heart and the throat. This is the part of the body that deals with human speech. We communicated through the use of this region, by making noises through the use of the vestigial organ located there. This organ is directly connected to the etheric properties of the spirit. It can be activated through vibrations. We can consider this region a Vril-spot, and by activating it through chanting the A, E, I, O, U sounds, we are gently massaging this vital point and thus, increasing out ability to directly tap into the source of the Vril. Once again, this is more effective when done in a group, but whether you do this in a group or as an individual, it will take time and patience.
LESSON THREE:
After you have completed the sound meditation using the A, E, I, O and U sounds you should then simply recite the entire Futhark. Remain seated with your eyes closed and simply begin to recite each rune in turn until you have completed all twenty-four runes. You can begin this way, feeeeeeeeehhhhhrrrrrrrruuuuuuuu, uuuuuuuurrrrrrrruuuuuuuuuzzzzzzzz, thuuuuuurrrrrrriiiiiiisss sssaaaaaazzzzz.., and go through the entire Futhark. Make sure you gently draw out each rune until you run out of breath. As you recite each rune, concentrate on the sound reverberating through you. Make sure your eyes are closed and let your mind imagine images on the insides of your eyelids. They will form naturally. Concentrate on the sound of each rune. There is great power in sounds, and there is great power in the sound of each rune. There are traditions that claim the Gods created the universe through the use of sounds. Tolkien wrote in the Silmarillion that the Illuvater (the All-Father) created the universe through the use of music. Even modern science has reject the old vision of matter being composed of particles, and now sees matter as being composed of strings that resonate with sound. This is called the String Theory. The sounds you make might cause lights to ash within the inside of your eyelids. They might even take on different shapes. This is called phospene, but I we speak of this later. Let the images take on their own forms without you trying to deliberately want to see something. Do not be disappointed if you do not see anything clearly when you begin. It might take several sections, but in time you should begin seeing images. Again, this can be more effective when you preform
154
these sessions in a group. Remember, we are part of a collective soul. You will be able to draw on the collective force of the group. But whether you belong to a group or not, which should meet once a week or once every two weeks, you should still practice on your own. You have now begun the process of opening yourself to the Odin Consciousness. It is the rst step on the path of opening your pineal gland or Bifrost Gland. By using the runes in your meditation, you will be forging a link with Odin, and eventually to the other Gods and Goddesses, which will act as a bridge between Midgard and Asgard. You will eventually be using the different runes in you meditation, but for now, just recite the entire Futhark after you do your breathing exercises and your vowel sounds.
LESSON FOUR:
In the last sermon, I explained how you needed to master the breathing exercises of the vowel sounds. Once this has been done, you can then begin the actual meditation process. Again, this works better in a group, and later you will understand why. But for now you should begin by reciting the entire Futhark, as I explained in the last lesson. Do this in the same way you pronounce the vowel sounds. Remain in your position and keep your eyes closed. Start with Fehru and slowly pronounce the rune as sofeeeeeeehhhhhhhhhhhuuuuuuuuuuu. Draw out the rune as long as possible and then go on to the next rune. Uuuuuuuuuurrrrrrrruuuuuuuuuuzzzzzzzzzz. Go right on through the entire Futhark once. If you are doing this in a group you will discover that you all begin to instinctively know just how long you should draw out the pronunciation of each rune. You should have one person, who acts as the runemaster for the ceremony, leading the group. He or she should be someone who knows the Futhark by heart and can recite it with their eyes closed. As you continue through to the end of the Futhark, you will feel the collective consciousness being forged through the meditation process. Rememberyou have been conducting the breathing exercises as a group for several weeks before you reached this step. The collective breathing exercises have been creating a bond among you. This will especially happen if you are able to conduct the sessions at the same physical location, on the same day of the week, at approximately the same time of day or night. By doing your exercises at the same time, place and day, your group is creating a point in the cosmos that is becoming a conduit that draws down the power of the Gods to that one point in space and time. This is why our ancestors throughout Europe, not just among the ancient Norse, but among the Germans, the Celts the Slavs, the Romans and Greeks, all had special locations that were religiously important. They were
155
sacred groves, or sometimes a dell or an island or on top of a mountain that were places the Gods favored for communication with their children. They became scared places because for hundreds and even thousands of years, people came here to celebrate the Gods. By you preforming these exercises at the same place, time and day, your are doing the same. You are creating a sacred grove, dell, or mountain top. You can begin to understand why its better to do these exercises in a group. If I have not mentioned it before, let me say that after you have preformed your exercise you should discuss one of the myths of the pagan cosmology. Talk about it and explore the different aspects of the myth. You really do not have to go into the myth in detail, for later, after you have progressed much further with the meditation, you will discover hidden meanings in the myths, which will literally jump out at you. The more you meditate, the greater will your understanding of the myths become. In fact, each time you read the same myth, you will discover aspects of the myth that you did not realize the previous time you read it. Let your discussions be free and loose and if the discussion draws your group off into a different direction, about other topics, do not try and stop it from happening. Rememberthe Gods and Goddesses speak through us. Let them speak!
LESSON FIVE:
At this point I hope you have been conducting the meditation exercises regularly. After repeating the entire Futhark, you should move on to the next step in your meditation. Concentrate more on Freyja, the Goddess of Joy. Freyja is the Goddess of Joy and Fertility and is useful for you to call on her to ll your study group to bear fruit, and be joyous while you go through your exercises. So, dedicat your meetings to Freyja chanting, Hail Freyja, Seither-Korner! Hail Freyja! Hail! Hail! Repeat this over and over, as many times as toy wish until you are swept up in the chanting. At rst you can repeat it just a few times, but after many meetings, increase the number of times you repeated it. The time it takes you to be swept up may vary, so use your instincts on how long to chant. Eventually, your group should how hands while you chant, which means you will be sitting in a circle. You dont have to use this chant. If you chose another Goddess or God, use a chant appropriate to the nature of the God. If you decide on Balder, use the chant, Hail Balder, Resurrector! Hail Balder! Hail! Hail! If you pick Thor, a good chant would be, Hail Thor, Protector! Hail Thor! Hail! Hail! You decide on which God or Goddess to chose.
156
LESSON SIX:
One of the runes you should use in your runic mediation is Wunjo. Wunjo is the rune of pleasure, happiness, and joy, and it has the power to bind people together into an organic whole. It will help your group to work together harmoniously, while integrating your group into the environment in which you have been conducting your gatherings. Rememberyou should try and use the same site for your meditations. By using the same site, you will eventually build up the Runic power of the site. Your group should slowly chant the Wunjo Rune by slowly stretching out the name like so, wuuuuunnnnnnnjjjjjjjjooooooooooo. Let the word ow from deep within your throat in a musically release of the sound. Do this at least nine times. When you do it as a group you will feel the energy that will build up and unite you. At his point you should be holding hands. You will feel the energy ow through you from one person to another. This is Vrilic power or the Life Force. As you continue to chant, you will feel the Vril energy owing through you. You have tapped into the Vril, and are drawing it into your small group. The purpose of chanting the Runes is to fashion the Vrilic power into whatever purpose you seek to achieve. The Runes have different qualities and magical properties. When you use them in combinations, they can fashion the Vril to perform different tasks and achieve different objectives. This is why it is important to achieve a certain mastery of Galdor Scienceunderstanding the properties and uses of the Runes.
LESSON SEVEN:
In the last less, I explained how your group should chant the Rune, Wunjo, over and over. Remember that while chanting the Rune, your group should be sitting in a circle, holding hands. Once you have completed this exercise, you can than move on to the next step. Hopefully, your group has both men and women as members. As I said before, you can do these exercises as an individual, but the Folk Faith is the faith of our people, and these exercises are best practiced in a group. The group should not be exclusively made up of one sex, and you are about to discover why. Some runes have a masculine force, while others have a female force. Ansuz and Uruz are two masculine Runes, while Wunjo and Berkano are feminine Runes. I suggest you use these Runes, as they are very effective. Ansuz is the Rune representing Odin, while Uruz is personied by the Aurochs, an extinct species of
157
cattle that once roamed the ancient forests of Europe, and a powerful male symbol of fertility. I have already described Wunjo, and Berkano is a fertility Rune representing Freyja. They are strong female Runes. Your group should chant Uruz and Berkano. The male members of our group would chant Uruz once and then the female members would chant Berkano once. Do this over and over, back and forth, until you developed a rhythm. The sound of the male voices chanting Uruz followed by the sound of the female voices chanting Berkano again and again, will continue to build up until the power of the Vril harmonically resonants. The male/female union is the natural union in nature. Its purpose is growth and evolutionreproduction. All organic growth depends in this natural union. By chanting male and female Runes (any combination of Runes) you are using the Vrils power to cement the union of your group and to help it to grow. You should continue to do this as long as you wish. Let your group decided when it has exhausted itself, but I warn you, you will nd a strength growing from within that will permit you to continue chanting for a very long time, especially if you have been conducting the other exercises that I described. The union of male and female is a fundamental element of the Life Force, or Vril energy. This process of chanting, using both the male and female powers of the Vril, will help to increase the strength of the Life Force of the Folk. It will build up the Vrilic power within you, and increase the inner spiritual core of your group and help it to grow.
LESSON EIGHT:
In the last lesson I explained how your group, which ideally should be made up of both men and women, should alternate chanting Runes with male and female qualities. The men should chant the male Runes while the women chant the female Runes. At rst, you did this with just one male and one female Rune, but now you should try and develop combinations of both. For instance, the men should use such Runes as Uruz, Thurisaz, Ansuz, Tiwaz or Elhaz, while the women could chant Gebo, Wunjo, Othala, Ingwaz or Berkano. You should select three male Runes and three female Runes and have your group chant them alternating, male, female, male, female and so on. You might want to determine what Runes to use by asking the Runes themselves to decide. You can do this by placing male Runes in a bag and have three different men select one Rune each by placing his hand into the bag. Do the same with the female Runes. You could also consciously pick the Runes. This is a good process if you have a particular
158
goal you want to concentrate on. For instance, if you want to ensure the fertility of the married couples within your group, who wants to start families, you might pick Uruz (masculine force), Thurisaz (male fertility) and Elhaz (Life Force), and three female Runes, such as Ingwaz (gestation process), Othala (ancestral or family life force) and Berkano (female fertility force). The actual chanting would sound something like this: MenUruz, womenIngwaz, menThurisaz, womenOthala, menElhaz, and womenBerkano. However you determine what Runes to use and for what reason you use them, you should continue to practice this lesson over and over. This will help to forge a very powerful bond between your group and the Gods and Goddesses. To help this along, you might want to make physical contact with each other. As I said, you should be holding hands and can best be done by simply sitting in a circleboy, girl, boy, girl, boy, girl and so on. You should simply hold handsyou right hand with its palm facing down and your left hands palm facing up. You will discover that you will actually feel the Life Force surging through your little group, like a vortex, building up in power. This is very important to understand. We are not islands unto ourselves. We are all connected by esh and blood. The union of man and woman is the conduit of the Life Force. This is true whether the union is a simple physical contact like holding hands, the sexual union, or the spiritual emotion of love. Since we are all Children of the Gods, we have a bond that is rooted in our DNA, which is the abode of the Gods. Rune chanting is an instrument we can use to help forge that bond and make it stronger. It is the foundation stone of a great new city that is the Folk-reborn!
LESSON NINE:
If your group has been meeting every two weeks, you should have been preforming these lessons now for a period of about six months. Dont rush the process. Not everyone in your group is going to experience the same reaction from your practices. Some individuals will have experiences from the very beginning while others might not feel much of anything for some time. There are many reasons for this. Some individuals might just be more sensitive to the Vril, while others might not be trying as hard. Some people will go through the motions but dont really believe, and this will hamper their ability to visualize, which will create a block about them that will prevent them from drawing on the Vril. But these individuals will soon come around when other members of their group begin describing their experiences. This will make them believers and thus help them to eliminate what doubts they still might be harboring.
159
The next step in our lesson is to combine different Runes in power combinations. This is the process of taking several Runes and using them to harness their combined powers for a specic purpose. Let me explain. Lets take the three RunesWunjo, Isa and Gebo. If we were to combine them into a single runic talisman, we would actually have the symbol used by the Catholic Church to represent Christ. This was not done by accident. The Church understood the power of the Runes and deliberately combined these Runes to create a symbol representing Christ. Wunjo is the Rune of Joy (the harmony of like forces). The Gebo Rune is the Rune of Gifts (exchanged powers). And the Isa Rune is the Rune of Ice (contraction). Together these three Runes can create a state of great joy, happiness and peace among those who meditate on them and use them in their chanting. Therefore, we should chant these three RunesWuuuuuuunnnnnnnjjjjjjjjoooooooo, Geeeeeeeebbbbbbbbboooooooo, Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiissssssssssssaaaaaaaaa over and over. This will draw on the Vrilic power to create a state of joy, peace and happiness in you group and its members. This can be done with any number of combinations of Runes for different purposes.
LESSON TEN:
Let me take a moment to talk about the absorption of the Vril into your body. You must visualize the process of the body absorbing the Vril and channeling it throughout your body. As you chant the vowel sounds you should try and imagine that you feel the Vrils power coursing through your body, just as you might imagine blood coursing through your veins and arteries. The body will absorb the Vril whether you visualize the process or not, but to do so will help the process of increasing the amount of Vril that is absorbed. This visualization process can be performed by an individual, working alone, or by a group working together. If you are working in a group, the group can concentrate on achieving a singular desire through a collective effort. Lets say they want to shape an event that is close to them. Perhaps one of the members of the group is having difculty with someone at work, or a neighbor or relative and they would like to defuse the situation by changing the nature of the relationship. The desired effect would be to cause the person that is the problem to change his or her attitude toward the person in the group that is having difculty with him or her. The group can chant several Runes that will help to breakdown the resistance of the person in question. Three Runes that could be used are Wunjo, Thurisaz and Ehwaz. Wunjo is the Rune of joy and harmony. Thurisaz is Thors Rune and used to breakdown
160
resistance and provide protection. Ehwaz is the Rune of trust and cooperation. By chanting these three Runes, the group would hope to shape the power of the Vril to manifest a state of mind in the person causing the problems to change his or her attitude. Hopefully the persons resistance to the inuence of the Vrils power will be broken by Thurisaz and thus opened to the inuence of Wunjo and Ehwaz. This can be done by the entire group concentrating on the member of the group having problems. This person might even sit within a circle formed by the group as they chant. As they chant, they should visualize sending the Vril into this one person, charging him or her with its power. At the same time, this person would be concentrating on channeling or directing the Vrils power at the person who is the problem. For this method to work, you must combine the power of your collective will, and visualize sending the Vrils power into this member. The group should hold hands as they chant to help create a vortex effect, causing a surge of the Vrils power. The member sitting in the center of the circle should be concentrating on sending the Vrils power toward the person in question, while visualizing the effect they wish to achieve. This process can be used for any objective the group of individual wishes to achieve. But if your are going to try this, try to achieve something that is reasonable. Dont be foolish and think that you are going to prevent a volcano from erupting or turn away a storm. Based on your experience in training yourself in the use of the Vrils power, you must understand what you are capable of achieving. This is not to say that you might not cause miracles. Anything is possible, especially if one or more members prove to possess a unique talent in absorbing and mastering the use of the Vril. These lessons are just an example of what can be achieved through Vrilology. It is not a complete course, but only a beginning in studying and learning to harness the Vrils power. You can learn a great deal more of the Vrils power and how to use Vrilology to transform yourself and the world around you by taking the Yggdrasill Training Program. This involves a total of eighty-one lessons of intense training and development.
THE VRIL IN THE HUMAN BODY
The Vril is not manufactured in the body, but lls the universe. What we hope to do is transform ourselves into conduits with the ability to channel the Vril, so that we can use it to transform ourselves internally, and cause change in the objective world according to our will. We have to remember that the amount of Vril that exists is nearly inniteproportional to the size of the universe. Some estimate that it makes up 90 percent of the universe, so the supply of Vril from which we can draw is limitless. Vril differs from energy as we understand it. Energy is created through the destruction, or transformation of mass into energy, thus Einsteins equation, E=mc2. But the Vril is not manufactured, it simply exists! We have only to learn how to control it and utilize it! This is why it is often referred to as free energy. Once we have learned to master the techniques of controlling itharnessing itwe will have an endless supply of power to draw on to provide for all our needs. As I have said before, there are two means by which we can utilize Vril power. The rst is through mechanical devices, and the second is through our learned ability to draw on it through the power of the mindthrough Vrilology. It is this latter method that we will discuss in this chapter. Think of yourself as a mechanical device that draws on electricity to functionfor the body draws on the Vril to function. It draws on and stores up a reserve of Vril, and transforms it into various forms necessary for its organs to function properly. The Vril is never manufactured or destroyed. Like water, it is drawn from our environment, utilized by the body and can be transformed when used, but it is never destroyed and it always returns to the atmosphere. In like fashion, we draw on the Vril, utilizing it, transforming it, but never destroying it. It is always returned to the universe from whence it is taken. The body needs a certain amount of Vril energy to functionto ensure that every part of the body operates properly. It is only when the body begins to breakdown, through use and old age, that its ability to draw on the Vril declines. This causes the lost of its youthful appearance, vitality and vigor, thus causing
161
162
aging, illness due to the bodys decline in its ability to ght off illness, and eventually death. Though the body naturally draws on the Vril, we can train our bodies to draw on ever greater supplies of the Vril. There is no limit to the amount of Vril that we can draw and use. Some individuals naturally draw on greater amounts of Vril than most, while others have an inferior capacity to draw on the Vril. This is why some individuals naturally possess greater health and vigor than most, and others always appear sickly. If we can learn to increase the amount of Vril that the body can draw on, there is no limit to what we can achieve. We could slow down the aging process, restore health and vigor, increase our mental capacity, increase our physical strength and agility, and even develop psychic abilities of telepathy and telekinesis. The mechanism by which the Vril is passed throughout the body is the nervous system. The nervous system is divided into two great systems: the cerebralspinal system and the autonomic system. The cerebral-spinal system consists of the brain and the spinal cord, together with the vast number of nerves that emanate from the latter. The processes of sensation, movement, consciousness, volition, will, and all higher processes of thought and reason, are the domain of the cerebral-spinal system. The ve senses of feeling, taste, hearing, sight and smell are conveyed to the brain through it. Awareness of the outside world is received and transmitted to the brain and processed. The brain is divided into three parts: the medulla oblongata, the cerebellum, and the cerebrum. The medulla oblongata is situated at the base of the brain and considered the upper part of the spinal cord. It is often referred to as being reptilian in nature, controlling certain functions of the autonomic nervous system, such as the activities of the heart, lungs, cardiovascular system, and abdominal organs. It also modulates some of the subconscious activities of the mind. The cerebellum, which is also known as the little brain, is situated just above the medulla oblongata. It modulates muscular movements of the body. Without it, we would not be able to smoothly walk, run, move our legs, arms, or ngers without conscious thought. These are actions that we learn, usually as an infant, and then perform without much thought, automatically and unconsciously. It is only when we desire to perform specic tasks of complexity that the cerebrum takes charge. The cerebrum, or larger brain, comprises the greater part of the skull cavity. It is the seat of conscious thought, reason and reection on new ideas, cognitive thought, memory and perception. It is the seat of intelligence and inspiration. The connection between the nervous system and the cerebrum must be maintained if sensation is to be felt throughout the body. This part of the brain is most important when dealing with consciousness and intelligence, and the seat of these
163
functions rest in the cortex. The cerebrum sends out orders that control the motor functions. This is done by transmitting Vril to different parts of the body. It is done through the spinal cord, which occupies the spinal column or backbone. Spinal nerves spring from either side of the column, and then divide and subdivide, transmitting Vril to every part of the body. Without this complete system of nerves reaching into every tiny corner of the body, the Vril would never reach out and ll every cell in the body. Parts of the body would be without connection to the brain and be cut off from the ow of the Vrilthe Life Force that animates the human body. The nervous system is very complex and this is not the place to go into detailing the entire system, but there is a section of the system known as the solar plexus, which is a mat of sympathetic nerves that is situated at the epigastric region on either side of the spinal column, right behind what is sometimes known as the pit of the stomach. It plays a very important part in the unconscious process of the body and contains both white and grey matter. It has been referred to as the abdominal brain. It is this region where the body stores up the Vril that is supplied for use throughout the body. It acts like a great storage battery that is used by the brain, drawing on the supply of Vril that is sent throughout the body to power its functions. What is important to keep in mind is that the human mind unconsciously draws on the Vril to power the body. But we have to understand that it is possible to consciously draw on the Vril and cause the ow to increase or decrease to all parts of the body, thus affecting the organs abilities to perform properly. The conscious mind can be trained to affect the sympathetic nervous system, causing it to send supplies of Vril to different sections of the body through the use of thought and concentration. Thus, the trained individual can direct the ow of the Vril throughout the body, causing currents of the Vril to strengthen and build up the body. People who can master this technique will be able to improve the health of their body, slow down the aging process and ensure a long and healthy life, maintaining their health and vigor right into a very advanced old age. It is even possible to extend the life span well over one hundred years. Scientists working on the human genome have discovered that the human body has the capacity to live to well over two hundred years. This will be possible by isolating certain genes within our DNA, and program the body to slow down the aging process. The individual will not only live to two hundred years, but for most of those years the body will remain young and vigorous, and be lled with virility. The same thing can be achieved, perhaps over generations, through Vrilology.
164
Every function and action within the human body is manifested by the power of the Vril, including that of the tiniest cell, and even the atoms that make up each cell. The subconscious mind relies on the Vril as well, and without it, it could not cause the body to perform according to its needs. In nature, all living things rely on the Vrilevery blade of grass, every tiny microscopic bacteria, and even the great whales in the ocean. all must draw on Vrilic power to function. Without the Vrilic power, the body and mind would be like an engine without fuel to power it. The body relies on the mind to direct it, and the mind relies on the Vril to carry out its will. The body is made up of billions of tiny cells, each with its own life. Each cell has its duty to perform, like countless ants in a colonythey all work endlessly for the greater good until their lives expire and they are replaced by new cells. Every moment of each cells life is powered by the Vril. It requires an enormous supply of energy to keep the cells performing their functions, to ensure the well being of the body, and it is the power of the Vril that keeps it all working in an orderly fashion. As the power is used, it returns to the universe and new power is taken to power the cells until they die. Each expenditure of Vrilic power is being replenished as the body taps into the limitless reservoir. The bodys ability to draw on this endless supply of power can be interrupted and disrupted. One of the causes for this is emotional stress. Negative emotions can absorb and use a greater amount of Vril than the body is capable of drawing, thus creating a decit. The body needs calmness, or a state of tranquility to help it charge itself with Vril power. This is why we engage in breathing exercises before we charge ourselves with the Vrils power through chanting. It is important to relax our bodies, permitting them to accept the ow of the Vril without interruption, especially if we live stressful lives. Too much waste of Vril power will lead to a decline in the health and well being of the body. This brings on illness, speeds up aging, and can lead to early death. Pollutants in the body will also interfere with the absorption of Vril power and thus lead to the destruction of cells. This is obvious in the case of cancer. We can see how unhealthy lifestyles will lead to the cutting off of the ow of the Vril and the decline in the health of the body. Unhealthy lifestyles and engaging in abnormal sexual activities will lead to the strangulation of the power of the Vril in the body. The greatest cause of a decient absorption of Vrils power is life in the large citiesthe urban environment. Life in highly developed urban environments leads to excessive stress, anxiety, intake of pollutants, abnormal lifestyles and bizarre behavior that all contribute the interference of the bodys ability to draw on the Vrils power. Nature will
165
adapt the bodys ability to absorb the Vril according to its needs to function, but this takes many generations and is an evolutionary process in which countless members of a race or species will needlessly die out by the time evolution has made the necessary adjustments. Only those individuals who possess a natural ability to absorb greater amounts of the Vril will survive. Since we do not desire to see people die in this process, it is important to try and minimize the negative effects of living an unhealthy lifestyle that is common with life in the large urban centers. It would be better, and healthier, if we could abandon these urban environments for life in a more harmonious and natural environment, but since that is impossible for most people, we have to learn to compensate for the detrimental effects of urban living. We need to learn to use the methods that are described in this book to help the body increase the supply of Vril and thus recreate the equilibrium and balance necessary to maintain the well being of the body. This is the rst step on the way to using the Vril to enhance the natural powers of the human bodyphysically, mentally and psychically. Once the bodys equilibrium has been reestablished, we can continue to use these methods to increase the ow of Vril power into the body. Then, with the knowledge of how to use the Runes, we can shape and fashion the excessive Vril power to cause transformations to both our inner and outer worlds. By charging ourselves with this life force or life energy, we can become dynamos of energy, activity and power. This will give those who have achieved this state a mighty advantage over their fellow human beings in all their activities. The end result will be increased health, increased efciency, increased power and increased success. The correct breathing method can be used to help absorb the Vril into the body for the purpose of increasing your vitality, physical energy and psychic abilities. We know that we absorb the Vril by breathing. This is done unconsciously whenever we take a breath. We also know that the environment we live in can affect this process for good or bad. An unhealthy environment, such as we nd in large urban habitats will affect the absorption of the Vril. This will not only cause harm to the physical body, but will also affect our mental health, as well as the health of the soul. Our souls are not completely individualistic in nature. They are part of a greater group soul that we share with our Gods. This is similar to a single cell within a human body. Each cell is an individual unit, but they are all part of a greater organismthe human body. Our large urban cities are physically unhealthy environments for our bodies, but they are also spiritually unhealthy. This is especially true in the twenty-rst century as our cities have become centers of diversity in the extreme. With so many competing racial souls,
166
the spiritual environment is confused and the absorption of the necessary Vril can be disrupted. If we lived in a racially and culturally homogenous environment, there would still be competition by the individuals for the absorption of the Vril, but on the collective level, there would be none because each individual soul would be receiving Vrilic power through the collective racial soul to which they all harmoniously belong. Since the Vril is absorbed through our bodies into our DNA, our genetic composition will determine how the vril is absorbed. This is very important to understand. Once the Vril has entered your body and is dispersed into every organ and cell, it is on the genetic level that the Vril has the greatest effect on your biology. The Vril will penetrate you cells, and be absorbed into your DNA. In fact, the methods by which you can best absorb the Vril and use it to your advantage will be determined by your DNA. Rememberyour DNA is where the Gods reside within you, and your DNA will determine how the Vril will affect you. The process by which the Vril is absorbed by your DNA can cause mutations that will endow your descendants with superior abilitiesphysically, mentally and psychically. This process is the Balder Effect. This is the true nature of Balders return.
VRIL AND THE BIFROST GLAND
There is a space between the cortices and above the pituitary gland, above the hypothalamus of the brain which was once a supercharged region of the brain in our ancient ancestors. It gave the ancient Atlantean Aryans the duel powers of telepathy and omniscience. It is often referred to as the Third Eye. This gland has atrophied because of the degeneracy of our race, which resulted in the loss of the psychic abilities that allowed them to tap into the Vrilic energy. What we are attempting to do through Vrilology is exercise this gland, and reawaken the innate potential that still resides within the gland. In others wordswe are trying to jump-start the gland. This can be accomplished to a small degree through meditation and chanting, but in the long run, we need to organize a priestly class totally dedicated to the genetic improvement and up-breeding of our Folk, with the goal of revitalizing these abilities. Madam Blavatsky points out the importance of the pineal gland as a source of psychic powers. It was once supercharged, giving the Atlantean Aryans great powers, but today it has atrophied, much in the same way as the appendix. All vertebrates possess the gland, but in some reptile species it actually evolved into a third eye. Because of this, it has been often referred to as the Third Eye in mammals as well. In humans its vision is telepathic and psychic. It is a vestige shaped like a small cone. In birds it serves as a time-measuring system. The Atlantean Aryans had developed the powers of this gland, creating a bridge between themselves and the Gods. Thus, they created a supercharged link with the Gods, between Midgard and Asgard, permitting them to draw on the power of the Vril. I refer to this gland as the Bifrost Gland, because it serves as a rainbow bridge, linking our material world with the spiritual world of the Gods. What we must do is exercise this gland through our methods of awakening its innate powers. Once the Bifrost Gland is developed to its full capacity, the initiate will obtain knowledge of the evolution of humanity. This is accomplished, because the bridge that is constructed by opening the Third Eye, is biological and racial, as
167
168
well as spiritual. The initiated will have the ability to see backward, throughout the entire growth and evolution of his race. This is often referred to as racial memorymemory of the history of ones Folk through the genetic link with his ancestors. One can see back through time, even to the time before our Folk was born. When fully developed, the Bifrost Gland gives us the ability to see from the earliest time, when life rst appeared in the biological soup, and follow the evolution of life through billions of years. We absorb a normal amount of Vril to full the daily needs of our bodies through breathing, eating and drinking. In unhealthy environments, such as those found in large cities, the natural ow of Vril is interrupted, preventing the natural replenishing of Vrilic power that the body needs to survive. Those who live in such urban environments must take special care to ensure the proper absorption of the necessary amount of Vril through careful diet and exercise. But what we are interested in is, how we can utilize the full potential of Vril power. How can we absorb additional amounts of Vril to ensure success in our lives? How can we use the power of the Vril to develop extraordinary powers of superior physical health and ability, and to increase our intellectual and psychic capacities? We must understand how the Vril works and use our intellect to aid the conscious mind to develop, or reopen, the Bifrost Gland which can draw on unlimited amounts of Vril power. This is not contrary to natures work. We are only exercising an organ that has been permitted to decline into a vestigial state. The decline of this gland is the result of our ever-increasing tie to an urban environment. In such an environment, we have cut ourselves off from the natural world. Just as the man who works indoors does not get enough exercise, so to has the Bifrost Gland atrophied as a result of its disconnection with the natural world, where it could more freely function and draw on the Vril. Over the last ve thousand years man has constantly sought to move into large cities. The civilizations of Egypt, China, Middle East, Mesoamerica, Greece, Rome, and the modern west, have all contributed to the decline of the Bifrost Gland. Our ancestors had the capacity to use the glandthough most individuals never fully used it for lack of time to develop itmost people were too engaged in the affairs of survival to develop its full potential. But there were always a few individuals in each community who developed the unique ability to use the gland to its full potential. They were usually chosen to serve the local community as shamans. Some communities organized the shamans into a priestly class, who would maintain and develop the ability of the Bifrost Gland. We can see evidence of this in the Brahmas of India, the Oracle of Delphi, the Roman cults or colleges dedicated to different Gods, the Celtic druids, the Buddhist
169
monks and even the efforts to maintain a priestly order among the original Twelve Tribes of Israel in the descendants of Aaron, and the tribe of Levi. Aarons descendants have taken the name of Cohen, which means holy men. But the greatest example of this effort was among the ancient Atlantean Aryans, who built a civilization upon the power of the Vril. This civilization existed in harmony with the natural world and thus did not interfere with the bodys ability to absorb the Vril. Now we must learn to inuence the bodys ability to absorb the power of the Vril through the action of the mind in the form of controlled breathing, chanting, visualization, and the use of will power. To accomplish this we utilize the Runes. Through the correct methods of breathing, chanting, visualization and concentration of the will, we can open ourselves, and our Bifrost Gland, to draw on the Vril and ll our ourselves with its power. Then, through the proper combination of Runes, we can transform the Vrilic power into whatever purpose we wish. This has to be done through visualizing the objective we wish to manifest, in conjunction with the correct combination of Runes, and then, direct the Vril toward its destination through the power of the will. The Vril is not a material substance, but can better be described as a form of power. I do not like to use the world energy, though it can serve the same purpose as energy, it is unlike the energy that exists in that part of the universe that makes up the 10 percent that includes energy and matter. Energy is created by the destruction of matter. But the Vril is not created through any destructive process. In fact, it is not created at all. It exists, lling the entire universe. We can draw on it through the natural abilities of the body, or through mechanical devises, through a process of implosion, which is not destructive and thus is in harmony with the universe and our natural environment. Vril is very subtle in nature, lling a space between our material (matter and energy) universe and our minds. The mind has the ability to draw on the Vrils power, increasing the bodys ability to absorb it and thus to power its functions. We know this is possible because there have been many documented cases of the mind possessing the ability to heal the body. How many times have doctors admitted that they have done everything in their power to help a patient and nally said that it is now up to the patients will to live. There have also been many cases of men and women, especially spiritual leaders, who have been endowed with the ability to psychically heal people. These individuals are drawing on the power of the Vril, and instilling it into the patient, jump-starting their brains and empowering their minds to help heal themselves.
THE VRIL AND OUR SIXTH SENSE
All of us are born with ve senses that we are familiar with and depend on to survive. They are taste, hearing, sight, touch and smell. We also possess a sixth sense that was once much more developed. But with the decline of our Folk we have lost command of this sixth sense, though we still possess it to some degree. Through Vrilology, we can once again restore that which has atrophied. By developing our sixth sense through the expansion of the Bifrost Gland, we can retrieve neglected and forgotten myths and folklore. These tales are genetically imprinted on the collective memory or racial memory of our Folk and remain there even if we ignore them. Our pagan ancestors were much more in tune with their surroundings and the spirit of Nature. The Role of Nature and her irresistible laws have always played a vital role in the formation and health of past pagan societies. If we wish to understand both our place in the Macrocosm and the nature of our Microcosm, we must once again develop an understanding of the fundamental principles of Natures Laws. This can be done through Vrilology, which is designed to sharpen the vision of our mind. Nature has no limits. The only limits that exist are those that we impose on ourselves, which lessen our ability to understand and comprehend the limitless versatility of Nature. The present world we live in, with its oppressive nature that sties our soul, has created a rift between us and Nature. Our ancestors viewed their existence as intrinsically bound with the natural world. Their existence was in tune with the symphony of life, and their entire universe was lled with the Life-Force that united them with their Gods. The archetypes that personied the Gods were imprinted into their myths and folklore and conveyed eternal truths that man and Nature were united by the eternal laws that governed and guided the universe. Our Folk is a reection of Nature, just as surely as Nature is a reection of our Folk. Our ancestors understood this, but we have forgotten this eternal true because we have become slaves to alien ideologies that preached the supremacy of man over Nature.
170
THE VRIL AND OUR SIXTH SENSE
171
This universal ideal that man is God, and thus superior to Nature has lessened the self-preserving instincts and urges that ensured the survival of the Folk, and thus has plunged us into the dark waters of Horder, blinding us to the eternal truths and causing us to wade through the black ocean of ignorance. False ideologies preaching the supremacy of man over Nature are leading us into the abyss, but through Vrilology, we can reverse this process. By applying the principles of Vrilology, we can once again open the Bifrost Gland, which will enable us to develop the sixth sense that will permit us to discover the rainbow bridge that will lead us back to Asgard. Part of the dilemma we face is that we are bound to the material world by our ve senses. Only through the development of the Bifrost Gland can we restore our sixth sense, which will permit us to explore and discover the unexplainable. Because we are restricted by our ve senses, it is difcult to comprehend that which cannot be perceived rationally. Everyone one of us knows from experiences that there are phenomena that cannot be explained rationally, but most dismiss such phenomena off hand, because they are without form that can be examined scientically. Because these phenomena cannot be understood within the bounds of ordinary experiences, it is impossible to prove to another that one has experienced such things. But through the development of the Bifrost Gland, through the application of Vrilology, we can develop our sixth sense and acquire the ability to perceive and understand such phenomena. Because the universe is the creation of the Godsthe Divinewe can never truly understand it in all its complexities. Our ve sense have limited us in our ability to perceive the truths that exist beyond their boundaries, but by expanding the power of the sixth sense, which we all possess, through the power of the Vril, we will be able to discover an understanding of that which is denied to use by our ve senses alone The German philosopher, Emmanuel Kant, expressed this dilemma well when he wrote, We cannot know things as they truly are, that the world we think we are aware of is actually a construction of our minds. Since our minds can only perceive of the outer reality that surrounds us through the data that is collected and processed by our ve senses, we are unable to see beyond our material existence.
THE VRIL AND YOUR HEALTH
Before I explain how we can learn to harness and direct the Vril to improve and maintain good health, let me rst talk little about health in general. The human body is made up of the same stardust that the stars are made of and governed by the same material laws that hold the universe in place. Like all things in the universe, both organic and inorganic, everything undergoes birth, growth, decay and eventually death. Once we die, our material substance returns to the universe and becomes part of the process of new creation. This is as true of everything in the universe as it is for our bodies. And though we are governed by this immutable law and cannot cheat death, we can affect the quality of life as well as the quality of our health, organic constitution and even our life span. Through the power of the mind, by developing the Bifrost Gland which enables us to harness and use the Vril, we can improve our health, extend our life span an even slow down the aging process. Through the Bifrost Gland, we can control our thoughts and use our mind to increase the ow of the Vrils power. The power of the mind can channel and direct the ow of the Vril. If our thoughts are disharmonic, they can obstruct the natural ow of the Vril and thus result in illness, damage to the body and even death. But if we focus our thoughts properly, we can control and direct and quantity of the ow of the Vril to whatever part of the body we desire. The mind is a powerful tool that can drag us down to the level of the beast, just as surely as our ancestors used its power to evolve above the beastly existence of primitive anthropoids. You must visualize the process of absorbing the Vril and channeling it throughout your body. Imagine that you feel the Vrils power coursing through your body, just as you might imagine your heart beating and pumping blood through your veins and arteries. The body will absorb the Vril whether you visualize the process or not, but to do so will help the process increase the amount of Vril that is absorbed. This has to be done in conjunction with the exercises that are a part of the Vrilology training program. We must decide if the mind that the
172
173
Gods gave us is to be used as the instrument of our salvation or the device by which we destroy ourselves. Its power can be used to lead us to a higher state of existence if we direct it properly, or it can be our bane, dragging us down into a life of chaos and self-destruction. What motivates and directs the use of the mind is thought and knowledge. If we lack a truthful understanding of the universe, the relationship between the Gods and the Giants and their place in the order of the universe, as well as our place in that order, and how we can be affected by their power, then our thoughts can become disharmonic. We must understand that the material world is created by our thoughts. We act on our thoughts. The nature of our thoughts and how we think will determine how we live and the reality in the objective, material world we create for ourselves. This will govern the path we follow in life, directing as to how we make decisions, and will determine whether we follow the path of upward growth and development or the path of the downward slide into self-destruction. We hear today about something being bad for our health only to learn years later that the information was wrong and the same thing is actually good for us. Today, in our commercially driven society we are exploited every day by the disharmonic forces of greed and avarice. We should always keep in mind that overindulgence is harmful and detrimental to good health. If we follow the rule not to over-indulge and eat and drink in moderation, most foods and drinks are basically good for us. To achieve and maintain good health it is important not to over indulge and to maintain wholeness, harmony, and rhythm in your habits and behavior. Though it might be necessary to use drugs and other medical assistance when you are stricken by illness, we must remember that these devices are remedies to assist in the healing process and not substitutes for proper behavior and maintenance of good health. Good health requires balance in diet, exercise, behavior and thought. We must maintain a proper balance of nutrition, physical activity, and mental process to ensure good health. The disruption of this balance will interfere with the natural vitality of the body and lead to a chemical imbalanceeither acid or alkaline. Both results (the potential hydrogen or pH classications) will affect the atomic orbit within each cell within the body and can affect our health. Science has discovered that AIDS-HIV infection is the result of the acidic contents of the cell and will determine if an individual can contract AID-HIV or not. If we want a healthy mind and body it is best to maintain a balanced disposition, free from stress and anxiety as much as possible. This is why the Folk Faith is based on love, joy and happiness, and why Wunjo is so important to us and our health. Good health is a perquisite for happiness and happiness is necessary if we
174
are to maintain good health. The negative emotions, if not controlled and properly used, will drain the Life Force from us, deplete our supply of Vril, cutting off its vital life-giving energies to certain parts of our bodies eventually leading to poor health. Any doctor will tell you that too much stress and anxiety, which is the result of wrong thought-patterns, will cause physical damage to our bodies. Wrong thoughts lead to wrong behavior, which can also damage our health. This is why it is so important to learn to focus our mind and control our thoughts, emotions and urges so that we can set our actions toward a precise objective, resulting in the harmonious relation and cooperation of body and mind. This harmonization of our desires by the will of the mind, will manifest in peace of mind and good health. While you are conducting your breathing exercises, imagine you can feel your body lling up with the Vril as you inhale. Then, as you exhale, imagine you can feel the Vril being channeled to different parts of your body. In this part of the process, you dont have to be specic as to where the Vril is being sent, only that every part of your body is being lled with it. Later in your exercises, when you use the Runes in combination, you can be specic as to where you want the Vril sent and for what purpose. Will the Vril to enter every cell in your body, lling up every organ and every blood cell coursing through your veins, arteries and capillaries. It is in your DNA that the Vril will have the greatest effect, so will the Vril to enter your DNA. Will it to enter your genes. Will the Vril to ll your nervous system and spread out to every cell in your body. What you are doing is creating a mental image (visualization) and reinforcing it with the power of your will. You are trying to create clear, strong mental images and then project them into the outer world through the use of the power of your will. This can be described as the one-point concentration of the will. Once you have done this, you must learn to direct the Vril toward those areas of your body that you want to receive and increased ow of its power. Be very clear in you mind about where you want the Vril to ow, and how you want it to affect you. For instance, if you have a cholesterol problem and you want the Vril to ow through your vascular system to lower your bad cholesterol, you should will the process. Within your mind visualize the Vril coursing through your vascular system, breaking down the bad cholesterol. Imagine that you can actually feel the cholesterol disintegrating and your blood owing freely. This does not mean that you should cease using any prescribed drugs because you decide to seek the aid of the Vril. Dont be foolish. In fact, if you are taking medication, visualize the medication working more efciently and without side effects. The Vril can help your traditional medical treatments to work more efciently. If we were
175
to dedicate our lives to training ourselves in the use of the Vril, and pass this knowledge down to our children, perhaps in a few generations we could advance to the point where we have the power to cause mutations within our bodies by the shared power of the collective will. At the moment, our Bifrost Glands are so atrophic from lack of use by our race over thousands of years, we cannot expect to reverse this condition over night. It is possible that some miraculous manifestations might occur, but we are not at that point in mastering the use the Vril to abandon traditional medicine or science. The use of the Vril should be done in conjunction with the Runes. Always remember that the Runes as a marvelous tool, given to us by the Gods as a means by which we can harness their Life Force (the Vril). This is also true when dealing with healing. We can use different Runes for what ails us. When meditating and chanting to draw on the Vril, we should employ the Runes to draw on and shape the healing power of the Vril. Here is a list of what Runes should be used for different medical problems: FEHUChest and respiratory problems. URUZproblems with muscles and tendons and anything to do with body strength and muscular tissue. THURISAZHeart ANSUZThe mouth, teeth, throat, tongue. Stuttering and all speech impediments. RAIDHOLegs, feet, knees and gluteal muscles. KENAZCysts, ulcers, abscesses, boils, cuts, lacerations and all injuries associated with fevers and infections. GEBOpoisons and toxins. WUNJOproblems associated with breath, breathing and the respiratory system. HAGALAZLacerations, grazes, scraps, cuts and wounds. NAUTHIZall problems associated with the arms, elbows, hands and ngers. ISALost of feeling and sensation, numbness, paralysis and other problems dealing with the nervous system. JERAProblems dealing with the bowls and digestion. EIHWAZAll problems dealing with the eyes and vision. PERTHROAnything associated with reproduction, child birth and the sexual organs. ELHAZProblems dealing with the head, brain, headaches, anxiety, stress, or mental and psychological disorders.
176
SOWILOBurns and all problems dealing with the skin. TIWAZRheumatices, arthritis and all problems dealing with the joints and hands. BERKANOFertility problems. EHWAZAll back and spinal problems. MANNAZSprains, dislocated joints, pulled tendons, cramps, especially associated with, wrists, ankles and feet. LAGUZKidneys. INGWAZProblems dealing with male genitalia and reproduction. DAGAZMental illnesses, distress, phobias, nervous problems and anxiety. OTHALADNA, genetic problems and inherited illnesses, and anything dealing with inherited traits. The best way to use the Runes is to rst chose the Runes associated with your problems, and then chant those Runes that have specic healing qualities. Runes dealing with protection and the Life Force include: Uruz (vital force), Thurisaz (protection), Kenaz (controlled energy), Wunjo (harmony of forces), Elhaz (life and protection), Sowilo (life and rebirth), and Laguz (life energy). Elhaz and Sowilo are two very important Runes in the healing process and should be used whenever you seek to use the Vril in healing. Elhaz has the power to recover (resurrection) and restore health and should be used in conjunction with Sowilo, which represents good health and the suns warmth and healing powers. Both Runes represent Balder, who is the God of invulnerabilityso long as blind ignorance (Hoder) is not goaded into action. Elhaz represents the Life Force of the Gods and the regenerative powers of Balder and Sowilo is the life-giving powers of the Sun and victory. Sowilo is very effective when used with Elhaz because though the sun can restore health, though if not careful, one can get very ill from the effects of the suns ultra-violet energy. The protective powers of Elhaz will ensure the good energy of Sowilo. You can recharge yourself whenever you feel it necessary, especially when you are fatigued. At any time of day you can take a moment to relax and rest to practice the absorption of the Vril. You need not use a specic technique to quickly recharge your supply of Vril. A simple breathing exercise can do this whenever you feel the needjust visualize the absorption of the Vril. When using the Vril to restore and maintain your personal health you can apply the Vrils power in many different ways. Once you have completed your exercises you can then direct and distribute the Vril to various areas of your body, at will. This should be rather easy by now, especially if you have been conducting the proper exercises. All it takes is a little concentration and visualization. All you
177
have to do is feel and visualize the Vrils power owing through you to those areas that feel fatigued, should signs of trouble or weakness appear. When you feel a part of your body is aching, in pain, or weak, use the methods that you learned to direct the ow of the Vrils power to those areas. You will be able to do this as you learn to master the use of the Vril. It will take time and a great deal of work to reach the point where you can effectively draw on the Vril with such ease, but it is possible to reach this level of prociency. Do not fool yourself that you should not seek medical assistance or think that using the Vril is a replacement for medical science, because it is not. In fact, you should use the Vril in conjunction with medical science. If you have a serious problem and your doctor is assisting you with medication or treatment of some kind, you can and should use the Vril to assist in strengthening the treatmentto help your body to react positively to the medical treatment. There are several level of prociency in the use of the Vril you will need to achieve. Here is a list of some of the abilities you want to master in the use of the Vril. DIRECTING THE FLOW OF THE VRIL: You should rst either sit in a comfortable position, or better, lie down on your bed. Then, proceed to use the relaxing exercises described earlier, to relax every muscle in you body. You will discover that this is a form of self-hypothesis. Once you have achieved this state of relaxation, you can begin directing the ow of the Vrils power throughout your body. First you should concentrate on your solar plexus (the pit of your stomach), and awaken the consciousness of your stored supply of the Vril. You should then will this supply of power to whatever part of the body that needs it, by causing the Vril to ow through your nervous system. Visualize the Vril actually owing through the nervous system. Imagine you feel the power owing through your body like a current of water owing through rivers, streams and channels. You can use this simple method whenever you feel tired and exhausted. If you suffer from headaches, or aches and pains, you can use this method, to rst ush the aficted areas, by directing the Vril toward the region of your body that hurts, and then direct the Vril to ow out of it, reversing the process. This will cause an equalization of the ow of the Vril through the area affected, and will eventually restore its normal health. At this stage in your training, you will not be curing yourself, but treating the symptoms. This should especially help with rheumatic joints or arthritis. Again, do not substitute the vril for medical science, but use it to aid in the treatment and cure by medical science.
178
USING THE VRIL IN GENERAL SELF-TREATMENT: You can administer a form of general self-treatment of the Vril by lying down in a comfortable position and relaxing your entire body. Then, concentrate on the solar plexus, using your will to awaken the Vrils power stored there. Continuing to use your will, visualize the Vril owing downward to the left and right foot. Concentrate on this until you feel a tingling sensation in your feet, or a general feeling of awareness. You should then move up the body, doing the same thing with the lower legs, the upper legs, the reproductive region of the body, the abdomen and then the solar plexus, the lungs, chest and throat. Then proceed to do the same with your shoulders, upper arms, lower arms, hands and nally with your ngers. At this point, you should proceed to do the same as you did with your feet, directing the Vril to your head. Wait until your feel the same sensation that you felt in your feet. After this has been accomplished, concentrate on directing the Vril to your spinal column, directing downward, from the brain through the spinal cord and outward through the connecting nerves. Next, concentrate on the sacral plexus at the lower part of the spine. Concentrate on this region until you feel a thorough tingling sensation. By now, you should be charged with the Vril. Remain lying comfortably, concentrating on visualizing your entire body radiating with the power of the Vril. Rest quietly for a few minutes, slowly letting your mind relax, permitting all your thoughts to escape from your mind. You should rise refreshed and energized. This method can be varied, so you might want to experiment, depending on what parts of your body need recharging. USING THE VRIL IN A MORE SPECIALIZED SELF-TREATMENT: When you suffer a localized pain or physical disorder in a certain part of your body, you might want to administer a more direct treatment by using your hands to concentrate the power of the Vril in the region of your body causing you the problem. Place both your hands on the part of your body that is aching or suffers from some type of disorder and then concentrate on visualizing the power of the Vril, owing from your brain, through your shoulders and arms, into your hands and nally into the part of yourself that you are holding. You might want to hold the hands over the area without touching it. In either case, will a steady and continuous, powerful ow of Vril power through your hands and into the region in question. You can also visualize a pulsation or pumping sensation with your hands to cause the Vril to penetrate the part of the body in question. This can be done whether or not you are touching the area. If you are not touching, concentrate on sending the Vril into the area as you slowly lower you hands and then pull back. Repeat this as many times as you want, while visualizing pulsations or bursts of Vril energy penetrating the region. If you are holding your hands on the
179
part of the body, do the same thing, but slowly and gently press on the region and then loosen your grip without breaking contact. ADMINISTERING THE VRIL TO OTHER PEOPLE: These methods may be used to administer the Vril to others in the same matter. The practice of administering the Vrils healing power to other people is a form of psychic healing or magnetic healing. When you hear of priests who have the power to heal, or a psychic healer who can heal the sick, they are really calling on the power of the Vril and using it to cause miracle cures. These individuals might or might not realize they are drawing on the power of the Vril, depending on their spiritual awareness. They just happen to be individuals with a special gift of drawing on the Vril. You can learn to administer the same type of healing on others through the methods you employ to heal yourself. In this case, it is always better to place both your hands directly on the person you are healing, on the region affected. Let the Vrils power ow from you into the other person and then back into you. After the treatment, you should perform a simple ushing process on yourself and then recharge yourself with Vrils power using the methods described earlier. This will prevent you from absorbing the illness or disorder of the person you are healing. There is another way to heal. You can charge a glass of water with the Vril. This is simply done by holding a glass of water as you charge yourself with Vril power, but now, you should be directing the power of the Vril into the glass of water. Once you have done this, give the water to the person who is ill, and then instruct him to slowly sip the water from the glass until it is empty. When using the power of the Vril, you should always keep in mind that you are drawing on the Life Force of the Gods. Therefore it is wise to remember the Gods whenever you use the Vril. Do not undervalue this gift. Dont underestimate its potential just because it can be simply used. Always maintain a respect for its power, for its power is the power of the Gods themselves. Do not become contemptuous of its use, for the Gods do not approve of belittling or degrading their gifts. The Gods approve of the use of their gifts, but they demand respect for the mighty forces that they bestow upon us. Use the Vrils power to assist in your own advancement, and also to help and assist your kinsmen and kindred. You should not fear to use the Vrils power to protect yourself against your enemies or to seek their destruction, for they are not only your enemies. Since you have joined in a most holy community with the Gods, their attacks on you are the same as an attack on the Gods. The right use of the Vril is the protection, health and advancement of the Folk Faith, and this includes both mortals and immortals.
THE PSYCHIC USE OF THE VRIL
All humans are born with a certain innate psychic ability, but unfortunately, the gland that is the seat of these powers has, through lack of use throughout countless generations, atrophied into a useless appendage. I am referring to the Bifrost Gland or Third Eye. With the proper training in the use of the Vril through Runic meditation and chanting, this gland can be revitalized to a large degree. In time, over generations, it will be possible to genetically revitalize the gland and thus restore the great powers that were once in possession by our ancestors millenniums ago. Thousands of years ago, our ancestors, who built the lost civilization that once existed on the shores of the ancient Black Sea, possessed great powers. They possessed powers of astral protection and vision, telekinesis and telepathy. Through the power of their minds, they mastered their environment and could inuence those who lived around them. Today, humanity has lost these powers, though on occasion, individuals are born who possess these powers to various degrees. This is very rare and most individuals claiming such powers turn out to be charlatans. But through the use of the Vril, it is possible to stimulate the Bifrost Gland and generate such powers to different degrees, depending on innate powers of the subjects involved in the training process. The ability of an individual to use his or her mind to exert command over the mind and body of another individual, or over his or her surroundings, as psychic inuence or mental science, results from the power of the Vril. The mind can be trained to send thought projections from one person to another. This is done through the use of the Vril. In effect, when a thought is projected, one is actually sending Vrilic power through the use of his mind. All forms of mental or psychic powers are, in reality, the mind using the power of the Vril to perform certain feats. The power of astral project, astral vision, telepathy and telekinesis are all done through the employment of the Vrils power. The Vril is the real power behind all psychic abilities and manifestations. The mind is merely serving as the device by which the will is able to harness the power and shape and mold it
180
THE PSYCHIC USE OF THE VRIL
181
according to thought and vision. The thought, charged by the Vrils power, is then projected forth by the strength of the feeling and passion of the mind. This is the same process as when one uses the Vrils power over ones own body, or another persons body. But in this case, the practitioner is projecting his thoughts outward across time and space, instead of inward. Using the Vril, we can send thoughts of strength, fortitude and vitality to others who are in need of support. The Vril can be used to cause others to think or feel as we wish them to think and feel. Others could be made to act in accordance to our will by sending them sensations of courage, cowardice, determination or abandonment. People can be made to make decisions by instilling in their minds ideas or sensations, causing them to act in a way we desire. Telepathic messages can be sent to another, by charging them with an added supply of Vril energy. The dynamic force of the Vril can energize the ability to telepathically make people act in ways that will fulll our goals and objectives. This force can even make inanimate objects move. This has been known as mind-over-matter. There really is no limit in how the Vril can be used. It all depends on the individuals involvedtheir training, as well as innate abilities. Just as the Vril can be used to cause others to act in accordance to our will, we can use it to defend ourselves. We can do this by charging a protective Vril armor or aura about us. This is done by visualizing and willing the creation of a protective thought-force to enhance the power of the mind and will. By using the will to imagine a powerful protective thought aura about our bodies, we are using the dynamic currents of the Vrils power to surround ourselves with a protective armor that will deect attacks by others. This protective shield will not only prevent others using the Vril from harming us, but will especially prevent others in the normal course of daily events from inicting harm on us through their normal activities. Thus, if someone, say your boss at work, decides to give you an assignment that he knows will cause you distress or put you at a disadvantage in some way, you will be able to easily convince him to change his mind. Your protective armor will cause others to have positive thoughts about you. This is done through charging the atmosphere with the Vril in accordance with the methods that have been described. People who have a natural charisma are individuals who have a great deal of Vrilic power. What we are actually doing by creating a protective aura or armor is increasing the power of ones charisma.
GALDOR SCIENCE
Galdor Science or Magick is the methodology of using the Runes. The secret of the Runes is supposed to have been whispered into Balders ear by Odin as Balder was lying dead on his funeral pyre. It has been revealed to me that Odin whispered the names of three Runes, Dagaz, Naudhiz and Ansuz (DNA), presenting the tools by which the Life Force of the Gods, the Vril, could be used to resurrect the Gods after Ragnarok. The word, rune, does not mean letter or alphabet but secret or unknown. This is a reference to the Runes being the tools by which we can learn to use and harness of the power of the Vril and unleash the God-force within us, within our DNA, and thus ensure the resurrection of the Gods. Within each Rune Stream lie mysteries that can trace their origins back to the primordial great secret that is at the heart of the Runesthe power to harness the Life Force (Vril) of the Gods. It is believed that the word itself once meant to make sounds. Whether it is speaking, whispering or shouting, it is the active power of vocalization that lies within the Runes. This power can be used through ones voice, to transform both the inner and outer worlds, or to discover eternal secrets of the universe and the Gods that give order to this universal system. Scientists once thought everything was made up of particles, but now believe that all matter is made up of strings, that can be made to resonate different sounds or energy waves. This belief only conrms what we know of the nature of the Runes and how their power can be harnessed through chanting their innate sounds. These truths of the secret knowledge of the Runes for so long hidden from us, are now being discovered by science. Each practitioner of the Runes must follow this paththat of a shaman or modern-day Galdor scientistsusing the Runes as keys that will unlock doors of arcane knowledge. Behind these doors we can rediscover the sacred knowledge that was once bestowed to our most ancient ancestors. All people have an intuitive sense that there is more to existence than the material universe that we inhabit. We instinctively know that there are realms of existence that lie beyond our ve senses and the three dimensions of this universe. There lies within the Runes, the power to discover knowledge of these other realms (the other eight worlds beyond Midgard).
182
GALDOR SCIENCE
183
Edred Thorsson writes in his book, Northern Magic, that the structure of each Rune is three-fold: sound, stave and rune. The sound is the song that is used in chanting. The stave is the shape of the Rune which can be made of wood, porcelain, stone or metal. The Rune itself is the hidden lore or knowledge of the nature of the Rune. The three elements are a single unit, each supporting the other. None of the three qualities can stand by itself. The sound is both the phonetic quality and the vocal quality used in singing the Runes in chanting. This quality has properties rooted in the voice and can project the power of the Rune to shape the Vrils power both inwardly and outwardly. If anyone is familiar with music and how it can effect mood change in people, they can understand how the sound of the Rune, when used in singing or chanting, can affect change in the inner or outer nature of a person or objects. The stave is the shape of the Rune. The visible shape will be absorbed through ones vision and imprinted onto the mind. They are the visible outer nature of the Runes, that cannot be comprehend objectively unless one concentrates on the shape as one chants the Rune. This has the effect of imprinting the Rune in both the conscious and unconscious mind, thus making its quality a part of your psyche, and thus your soul. By accomplishing this, we are forging a link between ourselves and realms other than Midgard that exist on the Yggdrasill. Thus, the Runes true nature, which exist in realms beyond the three dimensional objective world we live within, is a link, or the Bifrost Bridge, to other realms. And each Rune has a multi-nature that is innite. The Runes represent the truth of the universe, and this truth is like a puzzle with an innite number of pieces that make up the whole. No matter how long and hard one studies the Runes, one will never in one lifetime, or in a million lifetimes, discover and unlock the totality of the nature of the Runes. This is the hidden lore that will always remain hiddenno matter how much we learn and discover, there will always be more to learn and that which will remain hidden. The song is the physical manifestation of the Runes powers in the physical and spiritual realms, while the staves are the visible images used to assist us to harness that power. The Rune itself is the hidden lore that needs to be learned so that we can use the Runes to harness and control the power of the Vril. Before you can actually use the Runes you need to understand their essence. To understand the Runes, you must rst, truly feel the Runes. You must feel and know the Runes deep down inside of youin your soul. There are several ways this can be done. First of all, you can chant the Runes. Let the sound of each Rune, as you chant its sound, penetrate your mind and reverberate through your body. Feel the effect it has on you physically. Let the essence of the force of the Runes ll your soul with its force. Another method is to cut a piece of gray paper,
GALDOR SCIENCE
184
about the size of standard looseleaf paper, and then paint an individual Rune on each sheet of paper. You should use red paint, but if you really want to forge a link between yourself and the Runes, mix a few drops of your blood into the red paint before you pain the Runes on the paper. Place the paper on the wall and then sit about six to ten feet away from it, in a chair or on the oor, facing the Rune. Then, after you have relaxed yourself in the way that has been described for all meditation and chanting, concentrate on the image of the Rune. Stare at it, but do not force the stare. Continue to stare at it for ve, ten, fteen minutes or more. You decide. Then, you can begin chanting the Rune. In this way you are using several different senses: sight, hearing and even physically feeling the Rune through the vibrations inside your body. In this way, you are becoming one with the Rune. Do each Rune, one at a time. These exercises can be done formerly with ritual or informally. Do them as often as you want. Go through all twentyfour Runes, using the Elder Futhark. To cast Runes, you need to have a set of Runes. In the past one had to make their own set of Runes, and this is still advisable. The art of carving and shaping your own set helps to forge a link between you and your set of Runes. When you cut, carve and shape each Rune, you are giving a part of your Life Force into the making of the Rune. Unfortunately, in todays world, especially if one lives in large urban areas, it is not always easy to nd the right type of wood to use to carve your Runes. You can carve one Rune a day. Cut a branch from a treepreferredly a yew tree. (If you are going to carve your Runes from wood then it is best to use the yew). You can also carve your Runes is stone, but this involves a great deal of work. Carve one Rune per piece of wood. The shape of the wood is up to you. You can cut it long or short. Paint the carved Rune with the same red paint in which you mixed some of your blood. The nal product should be pleasing to you. You do not have to create a product that is perfectly carved or shaped. You want a set of Runes that feels right to you. Some people will prefer their Runes to look primitive and uneven while others prefer a set of Runes that look like they have been fashioned by an expert carver. The important thing to remember is that this set of Runes is a personal product, shaped by you and so they must feel right to you! There are many different ways to cast Runes, and nearly every day I read about a new way someone has invented. The truth is, they are all valid. In fact, there is no set way to cast Runes, though there are several different traditional methods that are used. In time, as you master the art of casting Runes, you will probably design your own method. All the better, because Rune-casting, like carving the
GALDOR SCIENCE
185
Runes, is very personal. Let me describe a few methods of casting Runes for you here. The rst step is to sit at a table or on the oor with a piece of cloth before you. Some people prefer a white cloth, others prefer black or red. Once again, it really is up to you. You should do a simple invocation, calling on the Gods to guide your hand, or meditate to draw on the power of the Vril. Whatever method you use, you are trying to draw on the Vril and use it to shape the conguration of the Runes. If you have been chanting and meditating, using the Runes, you have already transformed yourself into a conduit of the Vril, and thus a simple invocation should serve to draw on the Vrils power whenever you cast Runes. You might even prefer a simple version of the Hammer Rite. Say something like this: Let the power and might of the Vril be drawn to this site, I call on the Gods to give me the sight! There are no set words to speak. You can fashion whatever chant you prefer. The point is to call on the power of the Vril (the Life Force of the Gods). The Runes are tools used to fashion your will, or the will of whomever you are casting the Runes for, by harnessing the power of the Vril. The next step is to call on the three Nornsthe weavers of the destiny of mankind. You can once again invent your own invocation. It could be something like this: From the beginning of time to the turning of the ages, ye maidens, three-all-knowing UrdhrVerdhandiSkuld who weave the destiny of all reveal to us the future unfolding! Hold the Runes in your hands. If you are casting for yourself, think of the question you wish to ask. If it is for someone else you should ask them to think of the question as you begin this process of picking the Runes. You can keep them in a small leather or cloth pouch. If you do, shake it well as you hold your head up with your eyes closed. You can chant or sing to the three Norns, calling their names. Once you feel the link established, open the pouch, if you are using one, and reach into it as you say the words: Runes inside, come alive! Reveal to us the secrets of the Norns! Again, there are no set words to speak. You can come up with any saying you feel is right for you. Move your hand around in the pouch of Runes and let the Runes jump into your hand. When you feel that a Rune has jumped into your hand, pull it out and place it on the cloth. Then do it again and again depending on how many
GALDOR SCIENCE
186
Runes you will need to use in the casting process. The number of Runes you will need varies depending on the casting system you use. Once you layout the Runes you can begin interpreting (reading) them. Take your time observing them, but it might take a great deal of practice interpreting the Runes, so do not get discouragedpractice makes perfect. You should record each reading. It will help you in learning to read the Runes and provide ample material for future studying and for teaching others. You should review your readings and make notes for future reference. You can alter your original reading. A great deal of reading the Runes is inspiration. As I said earlierthere are many different ways to layout the Runes for a read, but I will discuss only two here. First, we have to understand that in the IndoEuropean tradition, the three-fold division of time is all-important. The Norse refer to the three Norns and the Greeks referred to them as the three FatesPast, present and Future. In the Norse religion they are named Urdhr, Verdhandi and Skuld. Urdhr is the pastthat which is and not subject to change. It is that which has contributed to what exists today. The present is named Verdhandi. She is not just what is presently, but what is unfolding. The present, unlike the past, is not xed, but in uctuation. It is action or the subtotal of all the acts by everything and everyone in the universe. It is built on that which came before, but it also gives birth to that which will come into beingthe future. The future is named Skuld. It is that which is yet to be, based on what has come before itthe present and past. The future is not xed, at least not to those who do not know what is to come. Odin gave his eye so that he could drink from Mimirs Well and thus discovered that which has not yet happened. He knows the future and yet, still he struggles against it, knowing that it is the struggle itself that will cause it to happen. Thus, we do not know what is to come, though it can be glimpsed by those who have mastered the power of the Vril. Clairvoyance is possible, very possible, by developing powers through the use and practice of Vril Science or Vrilology. The rst and simple way to read the Runes is to pick three Runesone for the past, one for the present and one for the future. Lay them out with the past on the left and the present to its right and the third Rune, representing the future, below the two other Runes. Turn you attention to Urdhr, which represents that which has led up to the present situation and then look at Verdhandi, which is what is taking place. The relation of the two Runes can tell you something about the present state of affairs concerning the question in hand. Then look at the third Rune, Skuld, and the relation that it holds to the other two Runes, and you can determine the likely course of the future if all remains as is, or what course
GALDOR SCIENCE
187
you might consider taking in the future to effect your true will. The Skuld is the oracular force that will reveal the future direction, while the other two Runes will explain how one has found oneself on the road leading to that future. It will take a great deal of practice to read this combination, but if you have done your preparation in studying the Runes you will eventually feel condent to read the Runes with this simple three-Rune conguration. The second conguration is a nine-fold method. With this method, you do the same as before in picking Runes to readpast, present and future, but this time you choose three for the past, three for the present and three for the future. Lay each three in the same way that you did in the three fold conguration. In this method you have three Runes combined to explain the past, three Runes to explain the present and three Runes to explain the future. Each trinity of Runes will help you to understand the three-fold nature of time involved in whatever question you are seeking an answer. To fully understand this method you need to have a greater understanding of the power of the Runes and how to use them. Once againthis will come with practice. But its important that you master these two methods of Rune casting. Once your feel condent that you have mastered these two methods, you can then go on to experiment with other methods.
SEITHER SCIENCE
Alongside Galdor Science there is another science that was practiced among the Norse. This is Seither, pronounced say-the, (Seith, Seidh, Sejdr) Science. It was practiced not only by the Norse, but by all Indo-Europeans, other Europeans and by every people and race on earth, in various forms. It is probably better known as a form of shamanism. In Seither, the practitioner seeks experiences beyond the inner self. Seither originated with Freyja, who taught it to Odin. It involves traveling to other worlds or states of consciousness, astral projection, astral vision, sex magick, soothsaying, transforming into altered states and divination. As a Vanir, Freyja represents a pantheon of very ancient Gods who united with the Aesir, and Seither, known as the technique of ecstacy, probably predates all forms of religion. The Seither Master of olden times was reputed to shape-shift, possess the power to see into the future and travel to other realms. This type of Science involves the use of substances that include stones and crystals, herbs and animal products. There is even an elements of sex involved in this form of Science. It is used in what is referred to as witchcraft or magick. Seither was taught to Odin by Freyja and in return, Odin taught Freyja Galdor. Here we have a balance between the two types of Science (Magick)the male and female elements and dualism which is so fundamental to Indo-European theology. Originally, Seither was not the exclusive property of the IndoEuropeans that entered Europe after the drowning of Atlantis in the Black Sea. Caucasians throughout Eurasia before the rise of the Atlantean Aryans on the shores of the Black Sea probably practiced Seither. The ancient Aryans probably practiced a form of Seither before the Gods appeared to them and taught them Galdor and the way to used the combined disciplines to harness the Vril. The Caucasians living in Europe, as well as most other people living throughout Europe, Asia and Africa were practicing a form of shamanism. But their knowledge of Seither was joined with that of the invading Indo-Europeans, to evolve into the Seither Science that came to be practiced by the Norse one thousand years ago. In Europe, this form of science was dominated by women. This was true, not only for the Norse, but all Indo-Europeans. We hear of the Oracle in Greece and
188
SEITHER SCIENCE
189
the Sybil in Rome. Galdor incorporated the doctrines and properties of Seither into itself and together they form a very powerful and unique form of European Magick that can be used to harness the power of the Vril. We refer to this science as Vrilology. Freyja is known as the Seitherkuna, or the Great Disir. The Disir were thought to be nine Goddesses who dressed in black and carried swords. They were supposed to have descended to earth and taught our women ancestors the science of Seither. When Freyja rides to earth to carry away the souls of great heroes, the nine Disir are transformed in the Valkyries. The people of Sweden, at Uppsala, celebrated a ceremony to their honor during the month of February, at the time of the full moon. After Europe was converted to Christianity, the Christian hierarchy sought to destroy the use of Seither and Galdor among the people of Europe, and conducted a propaganda campaign of defamation, referring to the old religions and their practices as witchcraft, black magic, and Satanism. For this reason, many of our people, who have developed an interest in this type of practice, have turned to alien cultures, such as those of the American aborigines. But there is no reason for our people to turn to alien cultures to rediscover Seither Science. It is healthier and wiser to seek such knowledge from within, rather then looking for it in strange and exotic traditions that are alien and foreign to our souls. We Europeans have a rich heritagewe only have to rediscover it. There are several ways we can practice Seither, and all in conjunction with Galdor. This involves putting oneself into a trance. This can be done individually or as a member of a group. The latter way is preferred because you will have other people with you to help you return to this realm of existence if you should wander too far in an alternate realm. Another method is when you are asleep. After you have a achieved a certain degree of expertise in this craft, you will often have experiences during your state of deep sleep. It is a form of dreaming, but more. In actuality, you fall into a state that is not sleep, but a form of astral projection during deep sleep. Your astral form will travel to other realms or to different regions in this universe. Another method is actually a second type of trance that involves rhythmic practices that include music, drums, humming and singing. This form of practice is also very effective within a group environment and can be used in conjunction with the trance. Many cultures and traditions have relied on drugs, sleep deprivation, fasting, and even physical torture, but I frown on such practices as extreme and dangerous. They feed into the power of chaos and destructiveness and can be very dangerous to those who engage in such activities.
SEITHER SCIENCE
190
Divination and clairvoyance, sometimes referred to as soothsaying or fortune telling, is also a part of Seither. This aspect of Seither is done without the assistance of casting Runes. By using one of the three ways mentioned, one can be placed into a trance. This is done by relying on the right side of the brain, while Rune casting is the process of using both parts of the brain. Once you are in a trance you can actually travel to other realms, or different worlds that make up the nine worlds in the Norse cosmology. In this way, it is possible to meet different entities, including the Gods and Goddesses. While in this state, it is very possible and often the case with most people who experience this, to establish a personal relationship with different deities and other beings, including elves, dwarfs etins, valkyries and so on. In previous centuries, this art was known as spiritualism, and in more recent times, as channeling. To enter such a state individually you must rst perform the exercises described to relax your body and free your mind of all thoughts except those that will help you to transcend this earthly existence. If you are a member of a group practicing Vril Science, you will nd that your progress in reaching this advance state will be much more rapid. Whether you are practicing Seither or Galdor, you are drawing on the Vrils power. Thus, as a member of a group, you can draw on greater power to assistance you in entering a trance and traveling to other realms. Performing Seither with the purpose of entering a trance takes a great deal of time and practice to reach the necessary relaxed state, but if you are a member of a group, you will be charged with the collective power of the groups effort to draw on the Vril, and thus you can rely on a greater sought of power to assist you to enter such a state of consciousness. But there is also an added value of being a part of a groupyou will be more anchored or rooted for you protection. In each case, performing Seither as an individual or as a member of a group, once you are performing the exercise, you should will yourself to transcend your existence in Midgard. Sometimes you will not have control over where you will end up, especially if the Gods desire to speak with you, but you can also try and direct the course of your journey towards a given destination. If you wish to enter Vanaheim, then you should feel yourself entering Vanaheim. Visualize yourself crossing the rainbow bridge, leading you away from Midgard, crossing the void to another realmthis time it is Vanaheim, but it could be Asgard, Ljossalfheim or any of the other realms. Once you become procient in these exercises you will discover that you can will yourself to any realm you so desire. Hopefully you will meet entities who are inhabitants of these realms and eventually communicate with them and establish personal relationships. You can do this by exchanging gifts of love and friendships. This can be done by discovering the names of the
SEITHER SCIENCE
191
entities you meet and then celebrate your meeting with them through poetry, verse, or even through sacrice. Once you have established a personal relationship or relationships, you can call on these entities to assist you in your life and work. You can call on them much in the same way that a Catholic will ask assistance from a particular saint.
THE VRIL SOCIETY AND FREE ENERGY
Many different esoteric societies were formed in Germany in the rst two decades of the 20th century. One of them was called the Vril Society or Vril Gesellschaft. It was founded by six people, four men and two women. They rst met in a caf named Caf Schopenhauer, in Vienna. Among those present were Rudolf von Sebottendorff, the founder of the Thule Gesellschaft, or Thule Society, Professor Karl Haushofer, who also belonged to many occult organizations, including the Thule Society, German Free Masonry and the Japanese Society of the Green Dragon, and Maria Orsitch (Orsic), a female medium, named Sigrun, who claimed to be in communication from Aryan God-like beings who conveyed to her the instructions to build a ship powered by the Vril. After several meetings, this group decided to form the Vril Gesellschaft, or Vril Society. The word Vril is derived from an ancient Sumerian word, Vri-ll, which means like God. They discussed many things, including the dawning of a new age, ancient civilizations and a secret source of limitless power. One of the men possessed a violet-black stone reputed to possess the power to draw on this power source. They referred to this power as the Black Sun or the Vril. It was an innite source of power that lls the universe, and is invisible to the human eye. The material that Maria Orsitch wrote down was in a foreign language thought to be ancient Sumerian, which was translated by Sigrun. A similar group to the Vril Society was organized in Italy around such personalities as Julius Evola, Arturo Reghini, Guilio Parese, Ercole Quadrelli and Gustave Meyrink. They referred to the Vril as the Ur, and called their society the Ur Group. Ur is a prex in the German language that means original or primordial. Their goal was to cause a transmutation of their Selves into a state possessing superhuman powers, and they hoped to use the power of the Ur (Vril), to cause changes in the world around them. Like the Ur Group, the Vril Society taught exercises in meditation, chanting and visualization, which would permit them to tap into the power of the Vril and use it to power the craft that they hoped to build. Their methods were partially
192
193
based on the practice of spiritual concentration formalized by Jesuit Ignatius Loyola. His Spiritual Exercises became the foundation of the techniques of concentration and visualization used by the Jesuit Order. They are also very similar to those used by Tibetan lamas and many different pagan shamans. Ignatius was a Basque, and the Basque people believe they are the oldest surviving remnants of the ancient Atlanteans. Actually, the Basque are genetically, the direct descendants of the pre-Atlantean Aryan Cro-Magnons who inhabited Europe before the Aryans invaded Europe after the ooding of the Black Sea. This has been conrmed by the genetic research conducted by Luigi Cavalli-Sforza. Many claim that Ignatius techniques were handed down through the millenniums from the Atlanteans, and was instrumental in the process of discovering how to harness the Vrils power. It is still possible that the Basques are in possession of such knowledge, because their culture has been little affected by successive waves of invasions by later people. They could have been introduced to Vrilology and preserved it because they remained free of additional inuence over the succeeding millenniums. The Vril had many names including vital magnetism, the Life Force, the Black Sun, dark matter, dark energy, karma, chi, Ojas, the Flow, Astral Light, Odic Force, and Orgone. Sir Albert Pike, an Accepted Scottish Rite of Free Masonry, also known as a Knight of the Sun or Prince Adept, said, There is in nature one most potent force, by means whereof a single man, who could possess himself of it, and should know how to direct it, could revolutionize and change the face of the world. The emblem for the Vril power was the Black Sun, a symbol that existed in many ancient civilizations, including Indo-European civilizations as well as the Egyptian, Sumerian, Babylonian and Assyrian civilizations of the Middle East and North Africa. The symbol or symbols, resemble the German Iron Cross and the swastika. The name of the Vril was rst made popular in the West, by the English nobleman, turned author, Baron Edward Bulwer-Lytton. In his novel, The Coming Race, he describes a race of supermen, possessing great powers over nature through the use of a power source known as the Vril, and who refer to themselves as the Vril-ya. Their civilization is far more advance than our present-day 21st century civilization. The Vril Society believed they also could learn to harness this power and use it, like the Vril-ya, the cause mutations within their race and create a new race of superhumans who would herald in a new and super-advanced civilization. It appears that Bulwer-Lytton was a member of many Occult groups, including the Free Masons and Rosicrucians and studied the Occult Arts. The Vril Society taught its members to learn to control the subtle power that was known as the Vril, which could be used as a source of animal magnetism or
194
vitality. Once they had mastered the use of the Vril, they could use its powers for many purposes, including healing, mystical enlightenment, to control others and even to cause transmutations within oneself. A second usage of the Vril involving controlling events in the world, changes within ones society and even the course of history, in the hope of establishing a desirable state of affairs on the physical plane of existence. To accomplish this, the members would join together and meditate collectively. In this way they trained themselves to concentrate their wills through chanting, meditation, controlled breathing and visualization in an effort to assimilate the collective power of their wills into a ne-tuned weapon that could be used with laser-like accuracy. Once they had focused their collective wills on a single objective, they would visualize what it was they hoped to achieve. Then, by employing the power of their heightened, emotional exhortation, they sought to establish lines of communication between themselves and the Gods. In this way they would establish a bridge between themselves (Midgard) and the realm or plane of existence of the Gods, or higher forces (Asgard). Using the information that the Maria was able to channel from her communication with the Gods, and translated by Sigrud, they proceeded to try and build a Vril machine, which was saucer-shaped and possessed anti-gravity capabilities. They began working on such an aircraft in the Black Forest region of southern Germany, with the assistance of Thulist member, Professor W.O. Schumann at the Technical University of Munich, in 1922. Schumann wrote that In everything we recognize two principles that determine the events: light and darkness, good and evil, creation and destructionas in electricity we know plus and minus. It is always: either/or. These two principlescreative and destructivealso determine our technical meansEverything destructive is of Satanic origin, everything creative is divineEvery technology based upon explosion or combustion has thus to be called Satanic. The coming new age will be an age of a new, positive, divine technology! He was present when both the Vril and Thule Societies met at a hunting lodge, in 1919. It was at that meeting, in Berchtesgaden, that they began their work on a levitation device. They rst constructed their levitation device using Vril power. But they had to cease further work in 1924. The Vril Society had difculties in acquiring the necessary funding for further work on their levitation device, and was forced to take out adds that made no attempt to conceal the nature of their work. In fact, they openly claimed the technology they were trying to utilize was of Atlantean origin. Unable to continue their work because of the lack of funding, the Vril Society, under the direction of Schumann, was forced to dismantle the device and stored it at the Messerschmitts facility in Augsburg, Germany.
195
The Vril Societys effort to harness the Vril as a source of limitless, free energy, and use it to construct revolutionary ying machines, was resurrected by the National Socialists after they came to power in Germany. In 1934, Hitler met with an Austrian engineer by the name of Viktor Schauberger. He explained to the German leader his theory of harmonizing technology with nature and the use of implosion, as opposed to technology relying on explosion, to produce endless amounts of energy. Hitler was intrigued and approved support for Schaubergers research, but as Germany moved closer to war, most funding for programs dealing with new and super advance technologies, that could not promise to produce results within a year, was cut. It was not until 1942 or 1943 that funding was once again diverted to Schaubergers research. Briey, Schauberger relied on the Pythagorean theory of creation and geometry, which claimed that sounds created the universe through harmonic resonance. All structures of matter are based on a proportional relationship of integral numbers and their harmonic proportions. They all originate from a single monochord. All science is based on this law, including genetics, biology and chemistry. Schauberger felt that by tapping into this structural law of all matter, he could harness the power of the Vril, and use its power as a source of limitless energy that was produced from implosion, as opposed to explosion. Thus, he was seeking to tap into the ultimate power source in the universe. The Vril Society taught its members to peel away the mysteries surrounding the Vril, and learn how to use its power. Once one of its members could master the use of the Vril, he could acquire all of its powers. The society explained that there were two ways to achieve this goal. One was through the use of mechanical devices that would initiate implosion, thus causing a vortex that would create a singularity or zero point gravityanti-gravity. The other means by which one could harness the power of the Vril was through what has been referred to as Magick. By employing both methods, during the 1920s and 1930s, the Vril Society was conducting experiments in the construction of a craft that was powered by the Vril. The craft was disc-shaped and the forerunner of what we would refer to today as ying saucers. Using the Vrils power, the ying discs were employing free, unlimited and clean energy to produce anti-gravity. But if this sounds fantastic, we have to remember that the Vril Society and Schauberger were not alone in trying to develop anti-gravity by tapping into the endless supply of free energy known as the Vril. There were others who were involved in the investigation of this new technology. Most were brilliant scientists and imaginative engineers like Schauberger. Perhaps the most brilliant was one of the greatest inventors that ever lived,
196
Nikola Testa. Testa was born in Croatia, in 1856. He immigrated to the United States when he was thirty and found employment with Thomas Edison, assisting him in his experiments in the use of electricity. But the two geniuses had a falling out over of the merits of Edisons preference for DC (direct current) electricity, while Testas preferred the advantages in the use of AC (alternating current) electricity. Testa decided to leave Edisons employment so that he could concentrate on developing the use of AC, which eventually proved Edison wrote and became the current that was commonly used. He eventually won support for the construction of his own workshop in Colorado Springs, in Colorado. With his own laboratory, he was free to conduct his experiments. He had a theory that electricity could be transmitted through the air without the use of wires. He was successful in building generators that produced articial lightning and powered up over two hundred fty-watt light bulbs at a distance of twenty-miles away by transmission of electricity through the air without the use of wires. Testa discovered that the earth was surrounded by an electromagnetic eld of energy. It was later discovered that this eld resonated at a frequency of 7.8 cycles per second. He claimed that by tapping into this eld of energy, one could provide a source of free and limitless energy. Testa compared the eld to strings on a violin. If one string is plucked, the adjacent strings will resonate the harmonic vibrations at the same frequency. Testa examined two possible ways to transmit this free energy without the use of wires. One way was through the air, and the other was through the use of natural geomagnetic carrier lines in the earth that are referred to as ley lines. Strangely, Testa could not nd the backing necessary to develop this means of tapping into a free source of energy. His experiments and life-work has been surrounded by rumors of conspiracies. Most of it centers around efforts by the United States government to protect the inuential coal and oil-based, energy-producing, and auto industries that would naturally suffer greatly if Testa succeed in producing a means of acquiring free energy. There was a campaign to deny nancial backing by J. P. Morgan, who had bankrolled Edison. If Testa had been successful, the coal and oil producing industries would have suffered greatly, even disappear. The electrical companies would have gone bankrupt. The automobile industries, as well as the newly developing airplane industries would also have gone belly-up. Testas success would have inaugurated a revolution in energy, economics and manufacturing that would have shaken our civilization to its foundation. Through this eld of exploration, of a new, free and limitless source of energy, was being suppressed in the West, in Germany, which had lost the First World War and considered a pariah among the civilized nations of the West, Testas
197
ideas were received warmly. Certain groups within German society that sought to restore Germany as one of the leading nations in the world, a position that Germany had enjoyed before the First World War, were willing to give new ideas concerning new and revolutionary technologies, a chance. Such groups as the Germanenorden (Germanic Order) and the Thule Gesellschaft (Thule Society), endorsed efforts to discover ways to harness this free and limitless source of energy known as the Vril. Testa experimented with many other revolutionary ideas, such as a light-particle beam and lasers that were often called at the time, death rays. In 1936, the Yugoslav government awarded Testa an annual pension of $7,200 on his eightieth birthday, and set up the Testa Institute in Belgrade. In 1941, after Yugoslavia was conquered by Germany, the SS conscated everything in the Institute for its own research and development of Germanys own free-energy and ying disc programs. After Testa died in New York City, in 1943, all his papers and records on his work was conscated by the FBI and examined before being turned over to the Yugoslav ambassador. Undoubtedly, the FBI took possession of all material that the United States government considered too revolutionary. But Testa was not alone in trying to provide a free and endless source of energy that could produce anti-gravity. While the United States was trying to suppress Testas experiments, National Socialist Germany began supporting the Austrian engineer, Victor Schauberger. Less known than Testa, Schauberger played a more vital role in the effort to develop free energy from Vril. Born in 1885, Schauberger was born into a family, who for generations, were foresters in the service of the Austro-Hungarian Empire. Victor studied as a water engineer and was employed by Prince AdolfSchaumburg-Lippe. He was in charge of managing 21,000 hectares of forest, owned by the Prince, near Steyerling. Schauberger studied the way water owed and came to the conclusion that water was alive. In some mysterious way, he believed that water possessed a life force or energy. This, of cause, was the Vril. He discovered that water, in its natural state, built up energy as it coursed freely through natural environments. Under the right conditions, this energy would ow in the opposite direction of the ow of water. His father had told him that when water was exposed to the heat of the sun, it turned lazy. In this condition, it folds back on itself. But at night, especially under the full moon, it comes alive. Somehow, the water density is transformed, becoming more vibrant and buoyant. In this condition, the water appears more alive. Schauberger used this knowledge to invent a new form of water umes designed to exploit this mysterious energy force. At night, his ume was able to transport unheard of amounts of logs
198
with no more water than other umes used. His invention soon made him nancially independent so that he could continue his research into the exploration of this newly discovered energy sourcethe Vril. In 1934, Schauberger was invited to make the acquaintance of Adolf Hitler, who had been informed of Schaubergers theory about the Vril as a source of free and unlimited, clean form of energy. But when Schauberger arrived, Direktor Wiluhm of the Kaiser Wilhelm Institute was present and tried to convince Hitler that Schaubergers theory was nonsense. Schauberger was disappointed and left Berlin, not realizing that Hitler had been convinced of the validity of Schaubergers theory. Schauberger had returned to Austria before Hitler could invite him to the Chancellory for another meeting. It was not until Austria was united with Germany that Hitler had the opportunity to ask Schauberger to work on the development of the Vril as a source of free energy for Germany. Hitler sent Julius Streicher with a grant of ten million Reichsmarks to see Schauberger, and placed the well-furnished laboratory of Professor Kotschau in Nuremberg, at Schaubergers disposal. Victor and his son, Walter, along with a team of engineers and scientists, began working to discover the secrets of living water. This is not the place to go into a detail discussion about Schaubergers experiments, or the technology that was developed from it, but let me present a condense synopsis of Schaubergers research in relation to how the Vril can be harnessed as a source of energy through mechanical means. In 1940, after the defeat of France, thinking that the war was virtually won, Hitler ordered a reduction, and in some cases a halt, in research and development of new weapon systems and technology. Hitler believed the war was over and wanted the German economy to return to peace-time footing. Funding for projects like Schaubergers were reduced or suspended until further notice. In Schaubergers case, research continued but at a reduced pace. Still, in 1941, while studying specic properties of colloidal ow of water, Schauberger hit upon the invention of a new type of motor starter. It was small and electric and could be used in aircraft engines. He mounted it to a prototype of a machine and demonstrated that it could achieve lift utilizing a new source of energy that he recently discovered. This was the Vril. Schauberger used a simple battery to start the motor, which, in turn, would spin a set of turbine blades placed in a drum shaped like a barrel. The drum was 1.5 meters in diameter. The weight of the device was over 130 kilograms. A hollow cone was positioned in the axis of the drum. Its widest end was the underside of the cone. Schauberger lled the barrel with what he described as living water. Once the the turbine was started, it circulated at a tremendous rate. Because he was using his living water, it turned at a much faster pace than it would, using
199
normal water. The water rotated between the inside of the barrel, and outside the wall of the cone. The result was the creation of a hyperbolic, centripetal spiral. It resembled a micro-tornado within the water. At the top of the vortex, the spinning water would pass into a smaller water turbine linked to an impeller at the pointed end of the cone. You can demonstrate the effect for yourself with an empty, 1.5 liter soda-bottle, which has a slender neck. Fill the bottle three-quarters of the way with the soapy, lukewarm water. Begin shaking the bottle back and forth (not up and down). The back and forth motion should produce a micro-tornado within the water, just as in Schaubergers device did. The soapsuds will demonstrate the effect of the motion on the water. Though the effect will not reproduce the centripetal effect, the centrifugal effect will demonstrate a similar phenomenon for you so that you can get an idea how Schaubergers device worked. Imagine that the water is rising instead of declining. You can imagine that the impeller is position at the highest position of the circulating water, receiving its power directly from the turbulence. Once you have conceptualized the effect, imagine the impeller spinning, sucking in air from vents located around the top of the barrel and then expelling the air toward the ground at the widest end of the cone. It was this tornado-like expulsion of air at the base of the vortex that generated lift, blowing, instead of sucking in air. The process fed power from a small turbine to the main motor, creating a closed system. This process was extremely energy-efcient, producing clean energy. This was still not the free energy of the Vril, but it was a step in the right direction. Schauberger described the process this way: The destructive and dissolving form of movement is centrifugal in natureit forces the moving medium from the center outward toward the periphery in straight linesThe medium is rst weakened, then it dissolves and breaks up. Nature uses this action to disintegrate complexes which have lost their vivacity or have died. From the broken-down fragments, new coordinated forms, new identities can be created as a result of this concentrating form of movement. The centripetal, hyperbolic spiral movement is symptomatic of falling temperature, contraction, concentration. The centrifugal movement on the other hand, is synonymous with rising temperature, heat, extension, expansion, explosion. In Nature, there is continuous switch from one movement to the other. When Schauberger rst tested the machine, it ew straight up through the roof of the laboratory, and landed a great distance away from the lab. But because the Hitler believed that the war would soon be won, the German government did not pour the necessary funding into Schaubergers research. This was true of
200
other research and development projects that included the development of the jet ghters and rockets. It was not until 1943 that the German government began to heavily fund Schaubergers research, and this was done by Himmlers SS. Schauberger was sent to Mauthausen concentration camp where he was under the direction of Satandartenfuhrer Zeireis. Schaubergers research was still considered a long shot, but because of the worsening war situation, Hitler, Himmler and other top Nazis were willing to try anything to halt the growing threat of losing the war. Schauberger and his entire research team was soon moved to Leonstein, near Linz. In the construction of the ying discs or saucers, as they are more popularly known today, Schauberger incorporated the vortex process in his design. Air entered at the top and whirled down through the center of the saucer. The ow was similar to what takes place inside a tornado. The centripetal or inward rotation movement of the air, requires less space, and self-cools the spiraling air. It is similar to water being ushed in a toilet. Schauberger referred to this as implosion. The water or air would whirl inward until it reached its zero-point and then, expand outward in a centrifugal spiral. This entire process includes, rst centripetal and then centrifugal rotation. The directional ow is function, which Schauberger describes as the energy ow, and the movement, which is the shape of the ow of the energya spiral vortex. When the air ows into the vortex at the top, the air molecules implode from the double-spiral method, causing the air molecules to increase their density, releasing heat in the process. This happens when the air molecules are squeezed ever tighter, as they move down the vortex. At this point in the process, the subatomic particles undergo a transformation, breaking apart and reforming into new and unidentied forms of energythe Vril. As the Vortexs diameter decreases in volume, the implosion and its speed increase until the centripetal process stops and the ow becomes centrifugal. At this point, the new form of energy is radiated outward from the axis of the vortex. This energy is expelled at the zero-point, which is a form of anti-gravity or diamagnetic energy (Vril). Schauberger claimed that his vortex machine reached rotational speeds of 10,000 and 20,000 revolutions per minute. The entire process was initiated by the use of a conventional, small, highspeed, electric motor. This engine was used to spin the air around the axis. This was done with the use of paddle-like propellers. The air would continue to accelerate, increasing speed as it did, by the engine, until the speed of the auto-rotation reached critical speed. When this speed was reached, the process, at this point, became self-sustaining. Air would continuously be drawn in and cooled,
201
and then expelled with no additional energy required to keep the process owing. Because air molecules were constantly being unglued and reassembled as energy, the engine was fed now from this new source of energy and so, could continue to draw in air, cool down and thus made more dense in the vortex, and release additional energy. The increase in density is the result of the loss in volume, which in turn creates lower pressure, drawing in more air. Increased air speed at the point of ejection, also lowers the pressure, increasing the process of lowering pressure. The atomic structure of the air particles may have been ripped apart when the electrons, protons and neutrons were separated. This may have resulted in the stripping away of the electrons and protons from their nuclei, freeing their opposing charges, attracting each other, and causing them to cancel each other out. This mutual annihilation probably caused the release of unlimited free energy. This would have happened when centrifugal forces began, reversing the spin of the air particles. The propulsion of Schaubergers saucer may have been the result of being repelled magnetically from the charged atmosphere that it created. This was the result of the neutrons which were left over from the breakup of the air particles, which were magnetic. The neutrons were centrifugally repelled from the saucer, along with water, water vapor and air. The magnetic neutrons, on the outside of the saucer, reacted by increasing the diamagnetic property, causing it to push away from the earth and producing a magnetically charged aura of neutrons around the saucer. Schauberger used diamagnetic material in the construction of his machine, which repelled a magnetic eld. The material he used was copper. To sum up the process: He used an electric powered motor, with paddle-like propellers, drawing air into one end of the machine. The air is turned by the propellers, or perhaps by the entire machine rotating, as in Schaubergers saucer model. The air is then ushed down the spiral vortex of specic shape and proportion, and made both dense and cooled at the same time. As the air is compressed down through the funnel to the smallest pointzero-pointenergy is released due to the ungluing of the sub-atomic structure of the air molecules. Right before it spirals upward and outward, the air warms up once more, and then exits the saucer model at this point, usually around the periphery of the saucer, and expands centrifugally in the open atmosphere. Once the saucer has reached the rotation speed of between 10,000 and 20,000 revolutions per minute, the machine begins to rotate on its own power, no longer requiring the electric motor to keep it in motion. Some of Schaubergers machines were transferred to the Kertl Workers in Vienna, where research continued to investigate the production of free energy
202
and anti-gravity propulsion. To harness this source of free energy, they had to run a shaft to the wheel-like component that auto-rotated between 10,000 and 20,000 rpm. In this way, they were able to divert some of the energy into an electric generator that produced electricity at no costthus producing free energy. This was accomplished in 1945. Schauberger relied on geometry to design the shape of his device, believing that conventional physics could be affected by certain shapes and patterns. Schaubergers research is an example of how free energy can be provided by combining both the properties of known science and more esoteric doctrine. The union is still not perfectly understood, but we do know that it does provide a source of free energy and anti-gravity power necessary to propel what is referred to as ying saucers or discs. At the end of the war, Schauberger was taken into custody by the Americans for six months. Only after the Japanese were defeated was Schauberger released. The Americans seemed to know what Schauberger was working on and wanted to prevent any other power to acquire his technology. He remained under watch for about ten years until, in 1957, he and his son, Walter, were approached by several Americans who claimed they wanted to develop his technology commercially. Victor and Walter were bought to the United States, and resided at a military base in Red River, Texas, under strict security, virtually held prisoners. They were forbidden all communications with the outside world, and were forbidden to return to Austria until they signed over all the patent rights to their inventions, to their benefactors. Victor died a broken man ve days after he eventually returned to Austria. After his death, his son, Walter, established a school of biotechnology at Bad Ischl in Austria, that still exist to this day. The school still investigates many of the theories that Victor Schauberger pioneered and puts them to commercial use without conicting with the agreements signed at Red River. For further investigation into Schaubergers research, I suggest three books that were very helpful in writing about him: Gary Hylands Blue Fires, Henery Stevens Hitlers Flying Saucers, and especially, Callum Coats Living Energies. Knowledge of the Vril and its potential to provide free, clean and unlimited energy has been suppressed by the establishment for obvious reasons of economics and power. But recently, I discovered an article on the Internet entitled AntiGravity in the Himalayas by Ville V. Walveranta at ufoareantigravity.org. Walveranta tells us about an article that appeared in a German magazine describing an eyewitness account of Tibetan priest in possession of the science of anti-gravity. The article describes a Swedish expedition to Tibet in 1939 that witness the
203
amazing powers that the Tibetan holy men possessed. Let me quote sections of the article from the Internet website. We know from the priests of the far east that they were able to lift heavy boulders up high mountains with the help of groups of various sounds. The knowledge of the various vibrations in the audio range demonstrates to a scientist of physics that a vibrating and condensed sound eld can nullify the power of gravitation. Swedish engineer Olaf Alexanderson wrote about this phenomenon in the publication, Implosion No. 13. A block of stone was manoeuvred into this cavity by Yak oxen. The block was one meter wide and one and one-half meters long. Then, 19 musical instruments were set in an arc of 90 degrees at a distance of 63 meters from the stone slab. The radius of 63 meters was measured out accurately. The musical instruments consisted of 13 drums and six trumpets. Eight drums had a cross-section of one meter, and a length of one and one-half meters. Four drums were medium size with a cross-section of 0.7 meters and a length of one meter. The one small drum had a cross-section of 0.2 meters and a length of 0.3 meters. All the trumpets were the same size. They had a length of 3.12 meters and an opening of 0.3 meters. The big drums and all the trumpets were xed on mounts which could be adjusted with staffs in the direction of the slab of stone. The big drums were made of 3mm thick sheet iron, and had a weight of 150 kg. They were built in ve sections. All drums were open at one end, while the other end had a bottom of metal on which the monks beat with big leather clubs. Behind each instrument was a row of monks. When the stone was in position the monk behind the small drum gave a signal to start the concert. The small drum had a very sharp sound, and could be heard even with the other instruments making a terrible din. All the monks were singing and chanting a prayer, slowly increasing the tempo of this unbelievable noise. During the rst four minutes nothing happened, then as the speed of the drumming, and the noise, increased, the big stone block started to rock and sway, and suddenly it took off into the air with an increasing speed in the direction of the platform in front of the cave hole 250 meters high. After three minutes of ascent it landed on the platform. This description of the process in which the monks were able to use sound to suspend gravity is clearly Vril Science. Walveranta explains that Swedish team made lms of this demonstration and that the lm was immediately classied and kept from the public. This is typical of the establishments efforts to try and deny the existence of this science. The fact that the lms were immediately classied is not very hard to understand once the given measurements are transposed into their geometric equivalents. It then becomes evident that the monks in Tibet are fully conversant with the laws governing
204
the structure of matter, which scientists in the modern day western world are now frantically exploring. It appears, from the calculations, that the prayers being chanted by the monks did not have any direct bearing on the fact that the stones were levitated from the ground. The reaction was not initiated by the religious fervor of the group, but by the superior scientic knowledge held by the high priests. The secret is in the geometric placement of the musical instruments in relation to the stones to be levitated, and the harmonic tuning of the drums and the trumpets. The combined loud chanting of the priests, using their voices at a certain pitch and rhythm most probably adds to the combined effect, but the subject matter of the chant, I believe, would be of no consequence. The sound waves being generated by the combination were directed in such a way that an anti-gravitational effect was created at the center of focus (position of the stones) and around the periphery, or the arc, of a third of a circle through which the stones moved. History of the twentieth century has demonstrated that research into ways of harnessing the Vril through mechanical methods has taken place, and these methods are possible. This line of research has been squashed by the establishment because such free energy would cause the collapse of the hundreds of trilliondollar industries that dominate the world economy today. With the production of free energy and anti-gravity power from the Vril, such industries as oil, gas, electric, automobile, aeronautic, and coal, just to name a few, would disappear over night. Their demise would be just as dramatic and sudden as the disappearance of the dinosaurs when the earth was struck by a giant meteor sixty million years ago.
PART IV
THE FOLK FAITH
PRIESTLY ORDER OF THE FOLK FAITH
The Folk Faith needs a priestly order as does every religion, especially Indo-European religions. The priestly order, or even a social religious class, has been a common cornerstone in most Indo-European cultures for thousands of years. In all religions, the priestly order actually serves the role of a magician. People today would never think of their minister, priest or rabbi as a magician, but that is exactly what they are. They are preforming magical ceremonies, trying to establish a link between those in attendance and their Divine Forces, God or Gods. Thus, our priestly order will serve the same function as those priestly orders in other religions. Many who practice Odinism, Asatru or other pagan religions based on the Northern tradition, like to give exotic names to their priestly order. A common name taken from Old Norse is the godhi (goh-thee) or gydhja (gith-ya), or simply vitki, which means wise one. These names give a nice feel to the religion and if you desire your group to remain small and include only those who would like to reconstruct the past or engage in roleplaying, this is perfectly ne. But if we want to establish a living religion intended to reach out to the masses, to the average people that include whole families, then we have to do nothing that will give an air of the exotic or make the religion appear foreign and alien. If the Folk Faith is to become a living religion for the masses, then it must feel familiar. Therefore, there is no reason not to use terms that are familiar and would make the average person feel right at home in our religion. Thus, we should refer to our magicians as a priestly order and its members as ministers or priests. Most people of European ancestry, have been reared in some kind of Christian background, and will nd these terms very acceptable and comfortable. Hey! This is exactly what the early Christians did to win over our pagan ancestors. They incorporated terms that were familiar, and most people felt comfortable with. We should to the same. Our priestly order will be divided into different orders. Each order will be dedicated to a different God or Goddess and will be established in time, as more
206
207
and more people join the faith and seek to dedicate themselves to different deities. The priestly orders should be opened to both men and women. We will probably discover that most women will feel a natural attraction to the Goddesses and most men will feel a natural attraction to the Gods. Thus, in time, most orders will probably be dominated by one sex or another, but there should be no restrictions on membership based on gender in the orders. Members of both sexes should be permitted to join any of the ordersGod or Goddessand in time, many members of the priestly order, of both sexes, will wish to join more than one order, though most will probably favor one or two deities. Each order will have a leader who will represent the order in a grand council that will govern the affairs of the Church of Vrilology. One of the duties of the priestly orders will be to practice the religious or magical rituals and ceremonies. These can be broken down into three different practices. The rst is the mass rituals and ceremonies, which will help the members of the Folk Faith to harmonize the religious beliefs and customs into their personal lives. This will include, rst of all, performing masses on religious holidays similar to what Christian ministers and priests perform on Christian holidays and holly days (Sunday Mass or Service, Christmas, Easter, etc). But this should also include educational classes similar to Sunday School. The priestly orders must see to it that the members of the church learn about the culture, history and mythology of our ancestors, as well as possess a spiritual understanding of the Folk Faith. Since our religion is not based on faith, but knowledge, and does not rely on doctrine, it will be very important for the members of our religion to be educated, so that they will experience a personal understanding. This will include both an intellectual understanding as well as a spiritual transformation, by helping our members establish their personal links with the Gods through the use of the Vril. This can be done by holding classes to train individuals in the methods of harnessing the power of the Vril, and then reinforcing this through public masses and ceremonies that should be held both on a weekly basis and during annual holidays. The intellectual process of education (learning about the myths, history and culture of our people) will help to innoculate the essence of the values, ideas and myths of our ancestors into our way of thinking and behaving. In this way, they will become a part of us and have a transformative effect on our lives. But to merely intellectualize these things will fall far short of our goal. It is not enough to merely learn about these things, but it will be necessary to ritualize them. They survived the centuries because our ancestors ritualized them, imbedding them deep within our psyche. They have been encoded into our very beings, and
208
we react to them without being conscious of it. A good example of this is the reaction by our people to the movie Star Wars. The creator, George Luckus, relied heavily on the Arthurian legends and other mythological sources from Western Culture. In fact, the Force is actually the Vril and the Jedi Knights can be considered the Knights of the Round Table, Obie-One is Merlin, Luke Skywalker is the young King Arthur or Parzeval and so forth. People reacted instinctively because the archetypes in the movie spoke to our souls, reawakening their awareness of sacred truths that have been lost to our conscious minds, but which still lingered deep without our collective subconscious. Thus, to reawaken this sacred knowledge and cause it to manifest itself in our daily lives, both individually and collectively, so that it will survive us, into future generations that will form a new community, we need to make it part of our livepart of our real world. This can best be achieved by codifying this knowledge into a strict code that will govern our lives, affecting our actions and directing the way we live, and thus, affecting the physical world around us. This must be the role of the priestly orderto ritualize this sacred knowledge in such a way as to incorporate it into the daily lives and the activities of our people so that their lives are transformed. There are two methods by which this can be achievedGaldor and Seither Science. Galdor Science is the use of the Rune in the application of employing the Vril (the Life-Force of the Gods) into shaping our inner and outer realities into whatever purpose we desire. Odin is the master of Galdor Science, or Rune Magick. He hanged himself on the Yggdrasil for nine days and nights, as a sacrice from himself to himself. The word Rune is derived from the sound that ravens make. It is referred to as the song of the ravens. This refers to the two ravens that speak to Odin everydayHuginn and Muninn. They y off daily and then return in the evening to report to Odin all that has happened throughout the nine worlds, as they sit on his shoulders, whispering their reports into his ears. But they are also the two voices that Odin listens to learn divine guidance. They represent the two haves of the human brain. Huginn represents the power of the rational mind and intellectual consciousness, while Muginn is representative of the power of reection or racial memory. This type of memory is rooted in our subconscious and acts on us in the way we reacted to the symbolism of Star Wars. In the Edda, Odin explains the importance of Huginn and Muninn: Huginn and Muninn y every day over the whole wide world; I dread that Huginn will not return.
209
But I fear even more for Muninn. These two ravens are the mythic codes that makeup the many different parts of the soul or psyche. Galdor Science is the means by which we can discover and then understand the meaning of the Runic words of the ravens, and nally learning how to use them in combination, as a tool to affect the world around us. They speak to us on a much deeper consciousness. The oscillation between the rational mind and the subconscious and governed by divine inspiration is the true seat of intelligence and wisdom. The aim of Galdor Science for the priestly order is to affect change and cause the transformation of the individual members who belong to the Folk Faith, and thus, create a new way of life or culture. It is through the use of the Runes that we apply the power of the Vril to transform us both individually and collectively in the objective world, or the real world. Another form of Magick that the priestly order needs to master and use is Seither Science. Seither Science is the property of Freyja who taught Odin the ways of its workings. Unlike Galdor, which is the magical path of the mind, Seither can be described as the magical path of the body. Just as the Aesir (Odin) are the Gods of the Sky (air), the Vanir (Freyja) are Gods of the earth. It originally had nothing to do with the Runes, but we can use it in conjunction with Galdor Science very effectively. Like Galdor Science, Seither Science also seeks to transform both the inner and outer worlds in accordance with our desires, but they differ in how it is done. While Galdor Science seeks to make known that which exist on the conscious level, in Seither, we seek to penetrate the world of the unconsciousness and enter it, to become interwoven with it, and in this way, alter the fabric of the objective world. We can do this through mastering the art of breathing and chanting exercises that will help us to learn how to use our bodies as magical instruments. Other material instruments such as ointments, herbs, potions, tools and re can be utilized in Seither Science. This process is a very intuitive form of divination and similar to methods used by shamans the world over. It seeks to unleash the astral being within us and permit it to travel to other worlds (the nine worlds of the Yggdrasill) and thus, enabling us to communicate with the inner realms of being. Of course, when used in conjunction with Galdor Science, Seither Science can have a very different outcome than the shamanism used by other peoples.
COMMUNICATING WITH THE GODS
I recently saw a show on the History Channel about the Oracle of Delphi in ancient Greece. This most holy of sites of the ancient Greek religion was located on the side of Mount Parnassus. It was considered by the Greeks to be the center of the world, known as the Navel of the World. A sacred stone known as the omphalos (navel) was located in the sanctuary. The stone was the one that was given to Cronus by Rhea, to swallow in place of the infant Zeus. A series of temples, a theater and a treasure house were constructed there in honor of Apollo, who conveyed oracular messages through a female medium. Apollo, like Balder and Frey, is a Sun God. Long before the Hellenist Greeks occupied Greece, this site was considered a holy site in which the Gods, especially Pan, communicated with mortals. In the Greek religion, it was believed that Apollo killed Python at Delphi and then underwent a purication at the site. Apollo claimed the site for his own. This site soon became the most venerated shrine for the Hellenist Greeks. Throughout the centuries, thousands of people made pilgrimages to the site for the opportunity to present their questions to the Oracle. They sought advice from Apollo. The Oracle was almost always a female. Just as among the Norse, the Greeks believed women possessed what we moderns have come to refer to as womans intuition. The Oracle would sit in a small room, on a tripod, over a sacred chasm. She underwent a careful ritual of purication, and then fell into a trance and reveal the wisdom of Apollo. The person seeking advice from Apollo, rst had to undergo a complex ritual that included presenting an offering of a scared cake, goat or sheep before consulting the Pythia (Oracle). The Oracle of Apollo was the supreme authority on religion, and only two other Gods were represented at Delphi, Dionysus and Athena. When she spoke, her words were copied down by a group of priests. If Apollos answer was negative, sometimes she would not speak at all. Other times her answers were confused or misleading. When Croesus, King of Lydia, consulted the Oracle when he was considering a
210
211
campaign against Persia, he was told that if he went to war, he would destroy a great kingdom. He didhe destroyed his own kingdom. The Oracle of Delphi continued to provide religious guidance to people even under the Romans, but it was eventually closed down in 385 A.D., by the Christian Emperor Theodosius. But the site had ceased to function before this date. When Emperor Julian, who fought against the spread of Christianity and tried to restore the old pagan religion, asked Apollo if he would be successful in restoring the old pagan religious beliefs, he was given Apollos answer. This was the last prophecy given at Delphi. Julian was told: Tell the king this; the glorious temple has fallen in ruin; Apollo has no roof over his head; the bay leaves are silent, the prophetic springs and fountains are dead. For centuries it was believed that the reason for the demise of Delphi was its termination by the Christian emperor, but recent archeological evidence has revealed that this was not the reason for the fall of Delphi. The History Channel presented a documentary on Delphi, which revealed that the chasm over which the Oracle sat and revealed the word of Apollo actually secreted toxic funds, that when inhaled in small amounts, caused the person inhaling them to fall into a trance and suffer hallucinations. Delphi was situated directly on, not one fault line, but two that intersected exactly at the place where the Oracle sat. Chemical testing provided evidence that proved that when an earthquake struck in 358 A.D., it caused a geological shift that shut off the fumes, thus putting an end to Delphi. Well, of course, the archeologists on the show tried to claim that there was a simple scientic reason why the Oracle fell into trances and thought Apollo spoke to her. It was the result of intoxication from the fumes. So there was nothing supernatural about the site, yada, yada, yada. As I wrote in The Book of Balder Rising, the Gods speak to us in many ways. One way they can speak to us is through meditation and another way is through dreams. They have even provided us with the Runes as a device to communicate with them. It is even possible that the Gods might appear to us, but there is another way the Gods speak to us. Remember, the Gods represent the forces of Nature. If they want to speak to us, they can do so through the use of the natural laws of the universe. This is exactly what Apollo did at Delphi. He created two fault lines that intersected at that spot, and caused the right combination of different fumes to emit from the chasm. He would speak to the Oracle through the inhalation of the fumes. It is interesting that a terrible earthquake struck the site during the years when the alien faith of Christianity was spreading throughout the Classical world, causing our ancestors to abandon the Gods. It was not the
212
Christian emperor that closed down Delphi in 385 A.D., but Apollo who closed it down in 358 A.D., when the earthquake struck. His last message was to Emperor Julian in 360 A.D., warning him of the rise of a new age. Our ancestors throughout ancient Europe communicated with the Gods through natural forces. Delphi was only one site, but there were many other sites. In the Baltic Sea, the island of Gotland was always considered to be a holy site where the Gods would communicate to us. In Sweden, Uppsala was the most important site in all Scandinavia. All across Europe, place like Stonehenge, Glastonbury, Cadbury Castle, Elsinore, Mount Alba, Harz Mountains, and hundreds of other sites, were holy sites where the Gods spoke to us, their children. Many of these sites were co-oped by Christianity, and used by the Church to build their churches and Cathedrals. But even today, we hear of Europeans who claim that some female spirit appears, usually at a sacred spring, and spoke to them. Modern-day people will interpret such sightings through their Christian understanding of the universe, and believe that it is the Virgin Mary who speaks to them. But in the past, our ancestors viewed these visitations as the Earth Mother speaking to us. There is even a tale of Odin, raising the Earth Goddess and asking her advice. Just because Europeans have converted to Christianity, this did not spell the death of the Gods and Goddesses that their ancestors worshiped. We are who we are because these Gods, long ago, descended to earth and interbred with our ancestors, thus causing an evolutionary leap that created our race. They are our ancestors and we share the same esh and blood, as well as the Life Force, with them. Because our people have prayed to Jesus instead of Balder, or Apollo, it does not mean that the Gods are dead, but merely forgotten. They remain, patiently, waiting for the time when our people will remember their true names, and call to them, to awaken once more, so that they will live once again within our hearts and minds. The Gods sleep within us, waiting for us to awaken them, and this can be done in several ways. First we can study the lore and myths of our ancestors, secondly, through meditation and Rune-chanting, and thirdly, through ritual and ceremony.
LOVE AND HATE
The Folk Faith is a religion of love, joy and happiness. I never tire of repeating this. It is destructive and counterproductive to dwell on hate and sadness. Life is short and we should spend as much of our lives enjoying it, and that means enjoying each others company and the good things in life. We should celebrate life, because when we do, we are celebrating the Gods, and thus strengthening the bonds that unite us with them and with the universe. But we are not blinded by the fact that there is great destructive and malignant forces in the universe that seeks to inict harm and suffering on us, and even destroy us. We do not advocate a false concept of love, which includes the love of a whipped dog, who cowers and begs at the feet of his oppressors. We cannot love everyone and everything in this universe. It is ridiculous to love those who seek your destruction. To love someone who hates you, and wishes to do harm to you, is insane. Love is a quality that should be used with discrimination. Love those who love you! And hate those who hate you! Do not go seeking enemies, and try to make friends among all whom you associate, even among those who are alien, who do not belong to the Folk, or do not believe as we do. We can respect everyone, even if they are different. But if we are to survive, we must recognize that not everyone we meet in life feels as we do. Most will be indifferent to us, and some will be downright hostile and feel threatened by our very existence. It is best to waylay anyones suspicions by being honest and forthright, showing respect to all as individuals, and treating everyone with the same respect that we expect from others. But if this does not workbe on your guard! People always talk about a universal love as the foundation of a better society, but the truth is that universal love has never been a motivating force to built a society. There have been many movements claiming to be motivated by love for our fellow man, but they have all proven false. The reason is simpleto advocate the ideal of some form of universal love above all other emotions is unnatural and impossible to accomplish. All love movements have turned toward killing those who disagree with them, or at best, hating those who disagree with them. Even the so-called Hippie movement of the 1960s, which advocated a universal love
213
LOVE AND HATE
214
and peace, was lled with hatred for all who disagreed with them, and eventually turned to violence. We should avoid this false concept of universal love and seek to work at living a life of true love. Love should be something that we champion, while hate is something that we should rely on as a reaction to others hatred toward us. The Folk Faith does not claim that there are good and bad emotions. Everything depends on how it is used. Love is wonderful. Everyone knows this. To be surrounded by those who love you is wonderful. But to love those who hate you in insanity and will insure your eventual destruction. Do not waste your love, for anything that is used too often, eventually loses it value. Love those who love you, with all your heart, as strongly as you can, but never turn the other cheek toward those who hate you or wish to cause you harm. The Folk Faith is not built upon some false doctrine, but on human nature. Thus, we recognize that as humans, we possess the power to both love and hate with a deep intensity. It is harmful and destructive to force yourself to try and love those who hate you. It is unnatural to love your enemies. Since the Folk Faith is a religion, based on what is natural, we consider it harmful to suppress what is natural. To love everyone only cheats your love toward those who deserve your love. You should release your hatred toward your enemies, and this can be done through ritual and ceremony. These rituals help you to cleanse yourself of your hatred and obsessions with your enemies, and release any pent-up hatred that will interfere with you appreciating those who deserve your love, and this includes the Gods.
SEVEN DEADLY SINS?
Christianity claims that the basic human desires are sinful. It names seven desires and refers to them as the seven deadly sins. They are, pride, greed, anger, envy, sloth, gluttony and lust. There was never such a concept as sin among pagans, and these seven desires were not necessarily considered sinful or even bad. In fact, to a pagan, these are just normal desires. Whether they are good or bad is determined by how we behavior and why. Let us begin with greed. At rst thought greed is wrong, and in some context it is, especially if one is willing to hurt his friends, family, neighbors and kin in the name of possessing great material possessions. The reason for this is simpleno man is an island onto himself. If we are to be happy and live a good life, a prosperous life, we need to be concern with the community we live within. The welfare of the community, which means your neighbors, should be as important to you as your own individual welfare. This is also true of the welfare of your friends, family and kin. Remember this Rune poem: Fehru, rune of wealth, necessity to live, a comfort when own, freely you should give it. For when the time comes, to stand before Odin, to judge you he will, by how you used your wealth. The message here is clear. Seek wealth and success is ne, but remember to share your wealth and success with your community. Seeking wealth is all very well and good, but what is just as important is how you used it to help those you love. We are all ruled by an inner voice that motivates us on a subconscious level. It is the need to preserve our genetic make-up. Sociobiology claims that this inner voice is actually our DNA, or genes, speaking to us. And rememberthe Gods dwell within us, within our DNA, within our genes. It is the rst primordial need to pass on our genes to the next generation. This desire is rstly manifested in our own individual need to improve out material welfare. This usually takes the form of being successful and having the ability to buy a better home, clothing, food, means of transportation, supporting a family, the ability to entertain ourselves, to
215
SEVEN DEADLY SINS?
216
protect ourselves from enemies, the climate and so forth. Thus we want more and will seek the means to obtain more. This is ne, and there is nothing wrong with this desire. It is only when we will do anything to seek greater wealth, even if it means causing harm to the society we live in, to our family, friends and kin that this desire is wrong, because in the long term, we are causing harm to ourselves. By harming our environment or community, friends, family and kin, we are creating conditions that will manifest harmful conditions for the preservation of our genes and could even make our individual living condition worst. What about pride? Sherlock Holmes once said that modesty is no virtue. If one is good at what one does, he should be proud of it and take credit for it. False modesty is just as wrong as false pride. Be proud of whom and what you are. Be proud of your ancestry, your ethnicity, of your individual worth, of your abilities, achievements, and success. Know your worth and proclaim it. Then there is gluttony. Is there really anything wrong in the act of eating? We need to eat to survive. So what is wrong with that? All living things must ght for nourishment to survive and pass on their genes to the next generation. So there is nothing wrong with the desire to eat and drink, but if by gluttony we mean over indulgence, then there can be case to be made. The Folk Faith believes we should be healthy, both spiritually and physically. So we should eat in moderation for health reasons. If we eat too much, we will simply get fat and that is not healthy. And we should be careful about what we eat. There are no dietary restrictions in our faith, for that is nonsense. We are governed by the golden rule and that dictates that whatever we eat, we should do so in moderation, for too much of anything is bad or unhealthy for us. It is that simple. Now let us look at anger. This is another one of those desires that could be a good or bad thing. If someone does us harm or threatens us, we should get angry. You would be a fool not too, and you would not live very long if you did not, because people would take advantage of you. But we should not let our anger control us. There is a saying: Dont get madget even. What this means is, do not let your anger control you, and cause you to do something foolish. Instead, control your anger and plan your revenge, and defense, against letting those who seek to harm. It is often a very good idea to disguise your anger with stealth. Dont let those who seek to unnerve you see that you are angry. This will have two results: rst, they wont have the satisfaction of pissing you off, and secondly, they will not be expecting you to take your revenge when you are ready to do so. They will be off their guard. But there is a warning concerning anger. Dont let it cause you to lose control and thus cause harm to those you lovethe very people you would never want to hurt. That is the greatest danger of uncon-
SEVEN DEADLY SINS?
217
trolled anger. But anger under control is self preservation. The thing to realize is that we must remain in control of ourselves at all times. Envy is not necessarily bad because it can motivate you to be more ambitious. So long as your envy doesnt turn into jealousy. To be envious enough to want to do as well as others is a perfectly normal reaction. Just dont be obsessed by this desire. Lust is the sexual desire. The self-righteous religions will try and convince you that your basic sexual desires are somehow wrong. Nonsense! Without lust, there would be no reproduction. The Christian Church has created Original Sin to make us feel guilty about our sexual desires. But as with everything, certain sexual acts are wrong because they interfere with reproduction and could be detrimental to the perpetuation of our genes, and this is counter to the advancement, improvement and expansion of our Folk. But dont confuse the sexual act with lust. Lust, so long as it does not cause you to betray your family or lead you into wrong or harmful behavior, is perfectly normal. In fact, one should be lustful with those you love, especially with your mate. That will ensure a healthy relationship and marriage. Finally there is sloth. Well, there really is very little to say to defend slothfulness, especially if we mean by it to be too lazy to defend or better yourself. We need to be responsible to ourselves, family, friends and kin, to do what is necessary to survive. So if we are too lazy to live up to our responsibilities, yes, then sloth is wrong. But if we simply mean that we should spend time to chill out, or simply to take a vacation or rest from the stress and grind of the everyday routine, then there is not only nothing wrong with it, but it is necessary to prevent a nervous breakdown. If you read the myths, whether they are Norse, Celtic, Greek or any other myths, you will discover that the Gods are guilty of committing all seven of the deadly sins. Does that mean that the Gods are evil? Well, that was the logic of the monotheists, but the truth is there is no sin. The lessons we must take from the myths or tales, is how the Gods act and why. The tales are not to be taken literally. But they are mans attempt to explain the forces of nature and the laws that govern nature, which is the contest between the force of order (the Gods) and disorder or chaos (the Giants). The truth is, our Gods act like us. They have human qualities, or should I say, we have Godly qualities, because we share the same Life Force (Vril) as the Godsthe same Life Force that lls the universe. We have to ask ourselves: Does anybody really believe these urges are sins? The answer is no. In the twentieth century there was a movement to humanize Christianity. In the Catholic Church, the Second Vatican Council set into
SEVEN DEADLY SINS?
218
motion reforms that stripped away the rituals, traditions and even many of the beliefs that were part of Catholicism for centuries. It was claimed that these devices were borrowed from the old pagan religions, and this is true, but it was also the foundation upon which the faith was based. As Ive said before, Christianity was successful because it paganized itself, adjusting to the old pagan religions of Europe. But now, Christianity (both Catholicism and Protestantism), have begun humanizing their faiths so they can keep up with the times. They have been secularized by what is referred to by many as Liberation Theory, which is just another name for Marxism. Thus, Christianity, at least in the West, (though not in the Third World, where the reverse is happening) is being stripped of its spiritual essencewhich was the essence of the old pagan religions. Christianity today, has more in common with Humanism, than it does with religion. We who belong to the Folk Faith are not advocating a new religion based on mans natural instincts and nature, and science, but are seeking to reconnect with the old religion that was based on mans natural instincts, nature, and science. Let us face the fact that more and more people today do not believe in Christianity because they DO NOT PRACTICE IT. Come on! How many of you agree with the Vatican? How many of you practice birth control? How many of you agree with your church leaders (Protestant or Catholic), most of the time? Not every many, Ill wager But most people are still AFRAID to come right out and say, I am no longer a Christian. Well, at least in the United States. In Europe, people are more honest. Up to 70 and 80 percent of Europeans admit that they no longer belong to or believe in, Christianity. But in America, people are still afraid of the wrath of God. Even though most people no longer believe in what their religion teaches, they are afraid to admit it to themselves, never mind to others. But I have to ask you to ask yourself, why do you continue to support a religion whose beliefs are contradictory to your beliefs? Why do you continue to support churches whose leaders are perverts, practicing and engaging in sexual behavior that you nd abhorrent and sick? Why do you still belong to a church whose members are alien to you, and whose values are foreign to your values? I know many Catholics who have trouble accepting the new mutliculturalism of the Catholic Church. They go to their local church and discover all the priests are from Africa, Asia and Latin America. They hear the clergy preach about the revolutionary struggle of the masses in Third World countries, and speak, not only with alien accents, but with an accent that is suspiciously common to that spoken in a Gay Pride Day parade. They know deep down that their religion no longer has their base interest at heart, but they FEAR admitting it to them-
SEVEN DEADLY SINS?
219
selves. The reason for people to continue to belong to a religion that is harmful to them, their family and kin, their heritage and culture, is simplethey are practicing a GUILT-RIDDEN religion.
THE DEVIL AND HELL
It seems that only the Christian faith has a devil, which is called Satan, and he was created to frighten its followers into towing the line. The Muslims vaguely refer to the devil, but they use the term Satan to refer to earthly evils, such as referring to the United States as the Great Satan. The Jews dont have a devil at all. In the Jewish faith, Satan is an angel sent by God to test man. The devil is a Christian invention, and the philosophical foundation for the belief in Old Nick is based on both Jewish Gnosticism (paganism), the Christian Old Testament and the Indo-European religion of Zoroastrianism of ancient Iran. From the Old Testament, the Christians borrowed the Genesis story of Adam and Eve and the expulsion from paradise. The serpent, who the Christians associate with Satan or the Devil, tempted Adam and Eve to eat from the tree of knowledge, disobeying Gods commandment and thus causing their expulsion from the Garden of Eden. In the body of myths and tales that make up Jewish Gnostic teachings, which is based on ancient Semitic or Hebrew paganism, we learn of the tale of the Angel Rebellion. This rebellion was led by Gods favorite angelSatan. He led a rebellion against God by the vast majority of angels. Satan was able to convince trillions of angels to rebel against God and a handful of loyal angels, but God being Godyou knowall powerful, the Angel rebellion was doomed to fail from the very beginning. Hey! After allGod knew about it before he even created the universe. After allhe is God! Finally, the Christians were inuenced by the Zoroastrianism, which was a religion practiced in ancient Iran. The Iranians were Indo-Europeans, related to present-day Europeans. They believed that there were two equal forces at work in the universeGood and Evil or Light and Darkness, which are actually the opposing forces of the Gods (order) and Giants (chaos). The two opposing forces were in conict and all things were in the service of one or the other, including the different nations and races of mankind. In the end, there would be a nal battle, but Good, or the Light, will win out. This is not too different from the tale of Ragnarok or the nal battle between the Gods and the Titans in the ancient Greek pagan religion.
220
THE DEVIL AND HELL
221
In the Jewish Old Testament, we can read of God calling all his sons together and among them was Satan. This makes one wonder if Satan and Jesus were brothers? The Christian Gnostics of the Middle Ages, known as the Cathars, believed that Jesus was never born in human form, but was a spiritual deity, a servant of the Light, and that the material world, which was created by Jehovah, is totally evil. Since the Bible refers to the Devil as the Master of the World, and since the world was created by Jehovah, the logical conclusion was simpleJehovah and the Devil were one and the same. But the Church could never tolerated such heresy, and so unleashed a crusade to exterminate the Cathars. It was known as the Albigensian Crusade, in which a million people were killed in Europe. The modern day version of the Devil or Satan, ruling over Hell, and tempting mortals to break Gods laws and thus, damning themselves to eternal suffering in the ery pits of his dark domain, has been used very successful over the centuries to keep people in line. They created Satan and gave him a domain to ruleHell. Hell was fashioned from pagan Netherworlds and referred to as Hell, taking the name of the Norse NetherworldHel, or the Greek Netherworld, Hades. From his dark domain, Satan tempts mankind to commit sin. The Christians are always warning each other about Looking out for Satan, the Prince of Hell, or Satan will lead you down the dark path, or If you give in to the Devils temptation, youll be damned to burn in Hell for all eternity. But even this incarnation of the Devil as the tempter of man, evolved over time among the Christians. The Devil was originally an angel whose duty was to report the transgression of man to God. In time, the Christian Church began to associate pagan deities with the Devil. He was associated with Dionysus or Pan, who was part Goat, the Roman God of Light, Lucifer and the Norse God/Giant, Loki. He was made to look like a goat with hooves and horns, like Pan, who was also the God of Fertility and Fecundity, or it was claimed that he was a trickster like Loki, the God of Fire, who could look beautiful or handsome and change his form. The early Christians worked hard to transform the Gods of their pagan ancestors into devils and demons. They claimed that the pagan rituals were actually black magic, though the Christian Church employed the same rituals for their Christian Mass and ceremonies. They were transformed into devils, bogeymen, demons and witches, while the Christian Church co-oped the pagan rituals and ceremonies and created saints to replace the many different Gods. Odins great hunt, was now referred to as the Grim Reaper, in search of victims. Freyja and her followers, were referred to as witches, who consorted with the Devil. The image of Pan, half goat and half man, the Greek God of fertility, was transformed
THE DEVIL AND HELL
222
into the Devil. The Devil has been visualized as looking like a goat, with horns and hoof-feet, who fornicates on the Black Sabbat with those who worship him. In the ancient Hebrew pagan religion, Satan was the Lord of Firea Fire God. In the Old Testament, he is referred to as a fallen angel and even as one of the sons of Gods. He was associated with the Roman God of Light, Lucifer, who inspired enlightenment, the giver of light, (just as Prometheus is the giver of re) and associated with the air, the morning star and the east. The truth of the matter is, we dont need no stupid Devil! As pagans, we realize that good and evil are in our actions. We are responsible for what we do, and not some supernatural boogeyman leading us astray. All our actions contribute to the forces that either give order to the universe or contribute to chaos and destruction. The life we lead will not only create conditions that we must suffer or enjoy in this life, but will be suffered or enjoyed in the next life.
LOVE LIFE!
LOVE LIFE! If there are only two words to describe the essence of the Folk Faith, it is these two words. Life is a gift from the Gods. When the Holy Trinity rst bred life into the ash and elm, and thus, created the rst man and woman, the most precious gift that the Gods had bestowed upon us was life itself. This being the rst and most important of all gifts, it is worthy of our most passionate love. It is the appreciation of life that separates us from all other living things. I am not talking about the instinct to survive, but the appreciation of the quality of life and all that it means. If we love life then we are laying the foundation of a new Asgard on earth, and thats really what the New Age of Gimli is all about. We are assuring the rebirth of the Gods through the resurrection of Balder. It is our love of life, and our holding life to be precious, that is the force that will enable Balder to rise from the Netherworld, and ensure the return of the Gods. By loving life, we are recognizing that the Gods reside within us. By holding the gift of life high, we are saying that we know the worth that was passed down to us through the ages by our ancestors, and thus, we value that biological worth and will pass it onto our children and descendants. It is the act of living according to this understandingappreciating the worth of our existence and thus loving lifethat we are honoring the Gods, and thus ensuring Balders resurrection. In this way, the Gods and Goddesses will walk among us once more, here in Midgard. By living lives in which we celebrate our love of life, we are building a new rainbow bridge between Asgard and Midgard. By living a life in which we honor the gift of life, we are giving nourishment to the Gods. The love of life is embodied in the Iduns Golden Apples. The secret of her apples is celebrating living with joy and happiness, honoring the Gods, and helping our kind and kindred. In this way we are truly building a new Asgardthe New Age of Gimli. The act of living a life where we love ourselves, our heritage, our history and culture, our family and friends, our children and future, our Folk and the Gods, are the power that resides in the Golden Apples, that gives everlasting life to our people. It will ensure our immortality in the next life. The way we
223
LOVE LIFE!
224
live in this world will determine the way we live in the next. You make your own afterlife by the way you live in this life, so live a life of joy and happiness. In shortLOVE LIFE! Now I am not preaching that we should become hippies and love everyone and everything, including our enemies who seek our destruction. I am not telling you to abandon your other emotions, including hate. It is good to hate your enemies, because if you love your enemies, you are then living a life of blind ignorance, which is the essence of Hoder, the blind God who killed Balder, his brother, through the trickery of Loki. It was through Hoder (blind ignorance) that Loki (destruction and chaos) was able to kill Balder (the Life-Force of our Folk). So we must be on our guard (Heimdall) at all times and seek the protection of Thor while we work and strive to build a new worldthe New Age of Gimlihere in Midgard. This can be accomplished through the love of life (Balder) and by the love between a man and a woman (Frey and Freyja) the love of ones kind and family (Frigga) the love of justice and order (Tyr) and the love of wisdom and truth (Odin).
THE NORNS AND OUR DESTINY
I have often been asked about the place of predestination and free will within the belief structure of the Folk Faith. Any discussion dealing with destiny and fate immediately brings us to the Norns and their place in the cosmological structure of the universe. They rule over the role that we, the Children of the Gods, play in the great scheme of life. The Norns are female supernatural gures. The reason they are conceived as female is because of their nurturing nature. They weave the destiny of each individual. This creative force, like all creative forces in the universe, is female in nature. The male may initiate the creation of life through fertilization, but life grows and develops within the womb of the female. The Norns weaving process is like that of the embryo being nurtured and obtaining form within the womans womb. It is giving life and determining the nature of all individuals. This means that they are associated with our DNA and genes. From our past we are formed, and what we inherit will give form to the life we lead and thus shape the future. Past, present and future are interconnected. It is the gene pool of our Folk. The Norns are both the spiritual force that constructs a road that we will journey down, as well as the physical link between our ancestors and descendants, from which we inherit the abilities needed to make the right decisions, persevere and achieve success. Our genes speak to us, and they will inuence us by shaping the way we react to situations that will arise. This happens on both the group level and the individual level. It is through our genes that the Gods communicate to us, and it is because of our genes and DNA that we might be chosen by the Gods for a special mission or task in life. There are three primary Norns: Past, Present and Future (Urd, Verdandi and Skuld). They live by the Well of Urd, but they are not the only Norns. There are other Norns as well, both benevolent and malevolent, who could enhance or reverse a persons fortunes. In fact, each of us has an individual Norn that guides us through our journey through life. This is the origin of the Christian concept of
225
226
a guardian angel. The Norns are said to cut wood, which means that they carve the Runes that will control the life of each individual. At birth, Norns visit each child as it is born and will cut Runes to determine the events that the child will face in its life as it grows and matures. Some of the Norns might nd favor with the Elves while others are closely associated with the Dwarfs. This can determinate the nature of each child. This can also explain why some individuals excel at whatever they try and while others are constantly faced with defeat and disappointment. Some individuals will live lives of toil and hardship, while others experience charmed lives. The Greeks and Romans called the Norns the Fates, (the Roman word fate is derived from the Latin word fatum, which means prophecy, which is understood as a message of some form directly from the Gods) and the Romans had a Goddess that was native to Rome, named Fortuna. She was the Goddess of Luck, and if she smiled on you, you would experience good fortune throughout you life, but if she ignored you, bad fortune would follow you throughout your life. All our Indo-European ancestors believed in female forces that controlled the destiny of our lives. The Greek Fates were the daughters of the Giant Night. The Norse Norns are also the daughters of a Giant. The Greek name for Fortuna was Nemesis, and means divine anger. They are a means by which the Gods punished mortals who transgressed the laws of the Gods (Natures laws which give order to the universe). The Gods would send demons or demi-gods known as Erinyes, known by the Romans as Furies, to earth to punish and torment those who had alined themselves with the forces of chaos and disorder. Odin knows what road that each of us will travel because he has given an eye, so that he could drink from Mimirs Well. He might choose us for a task, and it is up to each and every one of us to decide if we are worthy to carry out the task or overcome an obstacle, but we must prove ourselves worthy. The Norns might weave a road for us to travel, but we will have to make the decisions that will determine in what direction we will travel. The road they weave for us is not straight and direct, but has many crossroads along the way. We all must face great decisions throughout our lives. I do not believe in chance or coincidence. Cause and effect govern the universe and our destinies. We are all at the mercy of the law of Karma or Wyrd. We cannot change our past, for what has taken place is carved in time. The present is in motion, but it is the result and subtotal of all that has taken place in the past. Everything that has happened and all that we experience affect our thoughts and emotions and cause us to make decisions that will affect the future. Thus, the future is laid out in a general way because of what took place in the past and the decisions we make in
227
the present, based on what took place in the past. The Norns will place choices in the path that we take, but the decision we make whenever we are confronted with a choice is determined by our past experiences. This is what is referred to as Karma or Wyrd. The past, present and future are all linked together. The Norns or Fates, are the great judges of mankind. They do not punish us for committing sin, for there is no sin, but there are two paths that we who live in Midgard can travel. One is a life according to the laws of Science and Nature. This is a life according to the natural laws that give order to the universe and thus, a life in the service of the Gods. The other life is of self-destruction, chaos and disorder. It is a life that contributes to the destructive forces of the Giants. The Norns give us choices in the path we travel, and the decisions we make will determine the future choices that we must face. They are woven into the future course of the life that is laid out before us. This is not punishment, but the result of the choices we make in the present. As we travel through the present, we build up out past, which constantly reinforces the choices we make in the present, and will lead us into a certain direction that is the future. Once we have begun down one path, it is often difcult to change the nature of our destiny, but not impossible. Many people have epiphanies that are all-transforming experiences that will fundamentally change their lives, and the course they travel through life. It is often a truth that the most difcult thing to do is to change the direction one travels through life. Time travels in one direction, from the past into the future, but it is possible to make detours along the way that can transform ones life completely. The question that we must all ask ourselves is simple: Do we lead a life moving from chaos to order, or order toward chaos? As I mentioned before, each of us has an individual Norn that weaves the path that we travel in life. As a child growing up in Catholic school, I remember the nuns telling us that each of us has a good guardian angel, as well as a bad angel. The former is constantly leading us down the straight and narrow path, while the other is trying to convince us to do evil. I even remember the nuns telling us to sit on the left side of our desk-seats to let the good guardian angel sit with us, because our good guardian angel is always on our right side. Today there is a growing fascination with angels. The shelves of the local bookstores are lled with books about angels. Angel-lore tells us that angels are not cute, little creatures with wings, sweet faces and delicate features, but are often great warriors and erce beings. They are usually represented as a combination of male and female features. Even erce warrior-angels like Michael and Gabriele are depicted with female-like features. The reason for this is simple.
228
What our ancestors understood about the Norns was incorporated into the lore of angels. Norns are female entities, but they are also erce. One should not seek direct contact with ones Norn. The Norns are a powerful force and we should respect them and honor them, but to actually see one is a frightening experience. If you should see your Norn, it will be depicted as a terrible beast, and it will mean only one thingdanger! It could very well mean that you will soon die or suffer great harm. Twenty years ago, when I was rst involved in my study group, exploring the Norse religion, led by Robert Zoller, I had an interesting and frightening experience. One night, I had a horrible nightmare. I was dreaming that I was swimming in a black ocean. I was under water and the water was black as pitch. I could see nothing, but I had a terrible sense that some great danger was after me. I could not see it and all I could do was desperately swim, as fast as I could. I could not see the surface either, but I tried to swim in the direction that I thought was upward. As I struggled, I sense that the danger that was following me was fast approaching, catching up to me. It was then that I look down, and behind me I saw a great white shark racing toward me with jaws open wide. I continued to struggle, desperately trying to reach the surface, but my efforts were futile. In seconds the huge jaws engulfed me and snapped closed about me. The next thing I knew, I was sitting upright in bed, covered with sweat and screaming. I woke my entire family that night, and I could not get back to sleep. In the nights that followed, I continued to have nightmares about sharks, though nothing as terrible as what I experience that rst night. Even today, twenty years later, I still fear having dreams about sharks. Now there is a point to this story, or two points to it. First, exactly one year to the day I had that dream (which just happen to have been the Ives of March), I was crossing Park Avenue in New York City. It was night and it was raining and when I reached the corner, I did not want to try and cross the avenue on a red light, as some people were doing. So I waited for the light to turn green. The light changed and I proceeded to cross, making it half way across the avenue, to the island that runs down the center of Park Avenue. When I stepped off the island to nish crossing the street, being as careful as I could because it was raining, I was suddenly engulfed by the headlights of a van that was turning onto the avenue. The van hit me straight on and I went ying fteen feet through the air, landed on the asphalt and rolled until I nally came to a stop. As I laid there in the rain, I heard people rushing toward me. I opened my eyes and saw the driver getting out of his van, and without thinking, I tried to
229
leaped up, screaming bloody murder how I wanted to rip him apart. Everyone was startled at rst by my incredible resurrection. They must have thought I was seriously hurt from the collision and did not think I was able to move, let alone try and jump up. Well, they were eventually able to restrain me, and convinced me to remain still, as I could have internal injuries. When the ambulance nally arrived, I was still sitting on the wet street. The medics told me that I should not have gotten up and walked around. I told them I did not walk about and that I had landed right here. They looked where the van was, then at where I landed, and then at each other and could not believe that I was thrown so far without any visible injuries. Needless to say, I agreed to go to the hospital for xrays. I was released later that night. Except for some minor pain in my right arm, (I landed on it and rolled) I was completely uninjured. It was not until I told my study group, several of weeks later, that they reminded me that it was exactly one year to the day when I had that terrible dream with the shark. After discussing the incident, we had come to the conclusion that the dream could have been a warning of some kind of what would happen one year later. Was it a test? A warning? Or could it be something more? We did not know for sure. But there is one other interesting aspect of this tale. Seven years earlier, when I was attending school in Boston, I had gone to the beach during the summer. I was up to my chest in the water and the water was very crowded, when suddenly dead silence descended over everyone in the water. There, swimming among us was a shark. Its dark black n was sailing through the water, moving in and out and around the people. No one moved and I know I was too frightened to move. The year was 1976, and I had just seen the movie Jaws. The shark was about twenty feet from me, but I could clearly see that it was about ten feet long, though everyone swore afterwards that it was a thirty-foot great white. Fortunately, the shark did not bother anyone. I felt that the shark was looking for me, and after it passed by me, it quickly swam out to sea once more. As soon as it departed, pandemonium swept over the beach and we all scrambled to get onto dry land once more. The life guard told everyone it was probably a harmless sand shark, but all anyone could say was that it reminded them of Jaws. I have done a great deal of meditation on these experiences and I have come to the conclusion that my dream was some kind of warning from my Norn. The accident that I experienced a year later might have been some kind of ritualistic, transforming event that the Gods had conducted. Was it their way of causing a soul-transforming event (a death and resurrection ritualistic initiation of some kind) that would set me on a new course that would eventually cause me to write
230
The Book of Balder Rising? I wonder? But one thing I am sure of is that the experience was powerful and is still as real to me today as if it happened yesterday.
RECIPROCITY
Let me relate to you a most remarkable series of events that have occurred when I had completed working on formatting The Book of Balder Rising for publication, with the help of Ralph Berger. Ralph had nally completed the editing of the manuscript in May 2003, and so, the project that I had been working on for the last ten years had nally been completed. We hoped to have the book in print by the beginning of the year 2004. The twelve months preceding May had been a very difcult time for me. I almost lost my mother the previous September, and four people very close to me, passed away. I also wanted to move and found it very difcult nding a suitable piece of property. I was renting an apartment, and the building I lived in was deteriorating rapidly due to the delinquency of care by the new owners, and despite their delinquency, they were raising the rents by 20 percent. I needed to move, but rents were rising rapidly everywhere. I decided it was better to buy, but I could only afford a co-op or condominium in todays housing market. I had been looking for six months and found nothing worthwhile. There was a great deal of pressure and stress building in my life and I was in a black mood. But everything changed once the manuscript was nally completed. In May, my sister discovered a house for sale by owner next door to her house. It was a handy-man special and thus, I was able to purchase it well below the market price. I moved into it and began working on making the necessary renovations. I am close to my family, and once again nancially secured. My mother now has the entire family caring for her, and the stress has been eliminated. I consider the incident of the house becoming available just after the completion of the manuscript to be nothing less than a miracle. I have since sold the house at a 40% prot and have purchased a new house (two-family) with my nephew. This second house was also a miracle house. I meditated and prayed for assistance on Columbus Day, using the methods described in this book on drawing on the Vril to help me through Vrilology. That night I had a most remarkable dream concerning my departed father. I found myself in the house I grew up in as a child. The house was the fulllment of my fathers life-long dream of owning his own house. My father was there and
231
RECIPROCITY
232
he told me that this was his heaven. This was the after-life that he created for himself by his actions throughout his life and he was very happy. He then began relating to me in vivid detailed incidents that happened to me, when I was a child. It was as if my whole life ashed before me. I found myself crying from the emotional impact of the experience. He then reminded me that he used to give me a quarter every day for lunch. I used to buy a slice of pizza for 15 cents and a soda for 10 cents. It was a long time ago when prices had not yet suffered from the ination that began in the seventies. He then told me not to worry because I would nd the perfect house. Well, the next morning I woke feeling wonderful. I went to work and all day I kept thinking about the dream. In the afternoon, as I was returning home, I was passing the cemetery where my father was buried and decided to stop. At his grave I meditated and then thanked my father for his message. But before I left, I pulled out a quarter and asked me father to intervene, and ask the Gods to help me, as I buried the quarter in the earth above the grave. After I returned home, I received a call from a realtor. She wanted to come over and speak to me about a house that I might be interested in, so I invited her over. When she arrived, she explained that she had a two-family house I might be interested in, and so we left to see it. I was amazed at the house. It was everything I was looking for and more. I had seen comparable and even smaller houses on the market for $665,000, and was sure I could not afford it. But when she told me the asking price was only $499,000, and that the owner would accept $475,000, I could not believe my ears. I immediately put in bid for $475,000 and it was accepted. Once again I had purchased a house well below the market price within three years. Then, two days later, I found a buyer for my house at a reasonable price. I have since moved into the new house with my nephew. I truly believe the Gods have rewarded me for my dedication and work in teaching others how to harness the power of the Vril. Twenty years ago, I made a pledge with Freyja. I promised to write a book dedicated to the Gods. I spent all those years, meditating and studying. The inspiration that eventually came to me set me on the path of writing The Book of Balder Rising. I quickly made the book available to the public on the Internet, and soon afterward I was able to publish it in book form. I truly believe that I have been rewarded by the Gods for fullling my part of the pack that I made with them. In the last year I have begun the work of building the Church of Vrilology, teaching others how to harness the power of the Vril so that they could make their lives better, and once again I feel I have been rewarded. This is the nature of the relationship between the Gods and their children. In ancient times, when our ancestors practiced that Old Time Religion, an indi-
RECIPROCITY
233
vidual would make a sacrice to a God or Goddess. In doing so, he would promise to preform some deed in the name of the deity, in return for a favor. If the individual fullled his part of the bargain, he would be rewarded in some way. Twenty years ago, I had undergone a wondrous experience while under a trance. The group I was involved in had been meeting for several years. Our little group had forged a powerful link with the Goddess Freyja. On one occasion, we actually evoked the presence of the Goddess. On another occasion, while under a trance, I found myself on a ship, sailing an ocean of black waters and gleaming, golden icebergs. Freyja appeared to me, radiated and gold, and made certain promises if I would dedicate my life to the Gods. I agreed, and that was the beginning of my trek along a path that I have followed over the last twenty years. I do believe my recent good fortune is the result of my fullling my part of the bargain I made with Freyja. I also believe that we, the Children of the Gods, can reforge the lost bonds with the Gods of our ancestors. The Gods can once again play an important and real part in our individual lives, as well as the life of our Folk. This was the purpose of my rst book, The Book of Balder Rising as well as this book.
THANKSGIVING
In America, we celebrate the holiday of Thanksgiving on the last Thursday of the month of November. Despite the politically correct interpretation that the Pilgrims were thanking the American aborigines, the truth was that the Pilgrims were thanking God for helping them get through their rst year, or winter, in the New World. The interesting fact about Thanksgiving is that it probably originally took place in the spring, after the winter months. But we celebrate it on the last Thursday of Novemberwhy? The custom of giving thanks was originally celebrated in Europe around the second to the last full moon of the yearly cycle. This usually fell around the end of November, or the beginning of December. People gave thanks for their harvest, and for the eventual return of the sun or the rebirth of Balder in Northern Europe. This is probably why, in America, we began celebrating the act of giving thanks to God at the end of November. And its also why its celebrated on Thursday, or Thors Day. As we know, Thor is the Protector, and giving thanks to our protector on his day, seems appropriate. Remember also, Thor is also a God of fertility, and so we give thanks to Thor for the bounty that he has provided. Our people have preserved, without realizing it, many of the customs of that Old Time Religion. This has been done through what is referred to as, racial memories. Much of the knowledge of the old ways have been consciously repressed, but subconsciously, they continue to inuence our actions and thoughts. When the early Christian Church waged a propaganda war on that Old Time Religion, it deliberately incorporated many of the old customs and rituals into its new religion. Thus, the old pagan practices were preserved, though transformed into a Christian way, by the Christian Church. One example of this is the depiction of the Christian God as a powerfully build, old man with white hair and beard. This depiction of God looked like, did not originate with the Hebrew Old Testament, but was taken from the statue of Zeus in the Temple of Zeus that once existed at Olympia. The practice of transforming pagan customs into Christian customs went on for centuries until the Europeans forgot where the customs originated. And so, we moderns began celebrating Thanksgiving at the end of November, and on a Thursday, without realizing its pagan origins.
234
THANKSGIVING
235
We are living in a most wonderful time. Those of us who have rediscovered the Gods of our ancestors, have been called to reestablish the bonds with the Gods who gave birth to our Folk. We should give thanks for this most wonderful giftthe gift of knowing the truth. But we should also give thanks for our family, friends and kindred. We should give thanks for our good fortune, and surviving those hardships that we must all face in the great journey of life. Giving thanks is important, for it reminds us of the links we share with our Gods and Folk. And there is no reason why we can continue this most wonderful, modern holiday, and give thanks to the Gods, especially Odin, for sacricing his son Balder, to Thor for his protection and bounty, and prepare ourselves for the rebirth of Balder at Yule Time, on Thanksgiving Day. Like the Pilgrims that settled in the New World, we too are pilgrims, the New Pilgrims, setting out to build a new world. This new world is actually Gimli, and it will be a new age, one in which the guiding spirit will be Balder, whose spirit will facilitate the return of the Gods and Goddesses of our people.
LIFE AFTER DEATH
There are two things that are unavoidable in life, death and taxes, so the saying goes. Well, we are going to now talk about the former, death. Death is inedible. We are all going to die someday. We dont like to think about dying, especially in this modern age, where religion has lost its luster and we no longer think about the hereafter. We prefer to concentrate on thinking about the here-and-now. I am often asked about the hereafter and the here-and-now. Why are we here? What happens after death? In other religions, especially the monotheist religions, but not exclusively, we are told that we are here to be tested, and when we die, we are judged. If you believe this, you will live a life of fear and suffering, beyond the suffering that is the natural part of life, for life is a struggle and there is plenty of pain involved, and we do not have to go looking for more pain and suffering. But we are told we must deny ourselves many of the good things in life if we are to get into heaven/ paradise after we die. For when we leave this earthly existence, we will stand before our Maker, and he will judge us. A great scorecard will be pulled out and the number of good things we did and the number of sins we committed will be tallied. But it only takes one sin to condemn us to eternal suffering. This means that we could live an exemplary life right up to the time we die, and then if we commit even one sinwam!eternal damnation. We are sent to Hell, though the Catholics give us a way out. They divide sin into mortal and venal. If we only commit the latter, we will be sent to Purgatory for a while before we are eventually sent onto Heaven. Other religions claim that all we have to do is ask forgiveness before we die and we can then go straight to Heaventhat is if we dont die suddenly in a car crash or get shot. Some of the eastern religions claim that you must be good, for you will be returned to this world through the process of reincarnation. They speak of karma, which is also a scorecard of a sort. Everything you do will be recorded and after you die, you will be judged on how well you did. If you did well, you will be reincarnated into an elevated state, but if you did poorly, you could return as a worm or slug. But one must askwhat is a good life? For the eastern religions, the good life is DENIAL! You must abandon all desires, needs, wants, pleasures,
236
LIFE AFTER DEATH
237
hope, and everything that make life enjoyable. As Charlie Brown in the Peanuts comic strip would say, Ugg! Who wants to live like that? In all these religions, they accept the fact that life is hard, but they welcome it and encourage you to surrender to the suffering and pain, and then offer you hope that if you do, you will enjoy everlasting joy and happiness in the afterlife. The Muslims even claim that if you commit suicide in the ght for Islam, you will live in paradise in the next life, with ninety-two (not ninety-one or ninetythree) virgins for you to deower at your leisure. They never explain what the women who die in the name of Islam will receive. Hey! People actually believe this. But their lives are so miserable that they will believe anything if they are told they will enjoy paradise for eternity in the afterlife. It offers them a small ray of hope in their otherwise miserable existence.
THE INDIVIDUAL AND COLLECTIVE SOUL
Our idea of the soul has been shaped by Christianity. We have come to believe that we have a spiritual entity living within the physical body, which is a non-tangible copy of the physical body that will separate from if after death, and oat away. But the actual concept of the soul that our pagan ancestors conceived and understood was more complicated then this simple expression of the afterlife. We have to understand rst that the soul is made up of many parts and that it is not separate from, but a part of a greater collective, racial soul. Let us take a look at and describe the many parts that make up your individual soul. In the very heart of your soul is the part that is the deepest, inner part of you. This is the self. It contains the most mysterious aspects of whom you are. It grows and becomes strong throughout your life, feeding on all your experiences and knowledge that you have acquired. The next aspect of your soul is actually the physical body. Within the body all aspects of the soul are fused. This is the vehicle by which we experience the universe that surrounds us, and we can direct our wills to affect the objective world. The next important part of the soul is the ghost. The ghost is the plasmic quasi-material aura that we might consider to be what the soul is, according to a Christian interpretation. This is the ghost that lingers on, half in this world and half in the next, when someone dies. The thought is our intellectual, logical and analytical part of the soul. It lies within the left side of the brain. Thought is personied by Odins raven, Huginn. Next is memory, which is personied by Odins other raven, Muninn. This is the sum total of our personal, collective and racial memories and is located in the right side of the brain. Another aspect of the soul is the Bifrost Gland. This is the third eye and it is constantly drawing on the Vril, keeping both the body and soul alive. Inspiration is a fundamental aspect of Odins Life Force. Odin gave us inspiration and it is a vehicle by which we can grow and evolve.
238
239
Lastly is the spirit. The spirit is an entity, both separate and attached to the individual. The Gods communicate to us through the spirit. This is what we call having a spiritual experience. It is the totality of everything that we have become. All our experiences, and everything that makes us what we are, are stored within the spirit. The spirit of whom, and what we are, will determine our afterlife. So we can see that the soul is more complex than is understood by what we have been taught. It is not just what is left over after we die. It is not just the consciousness that leaves or is detached from the physical body after death, and either goes on to spend all eternity in heaven or hell. The soul is made up of several entities or parts that each has a specic role to play in the great cosmic order of things. After one dies, the soul, especially those parts that make up thought and the ghost, will go on to the next life. It is the spirit, which is important when dealing with the subject or rebirth, or as it is more commonly referred to reincarnation. This does not mean you will be reborn in another form, but that part of you will be reborn in another person or persons and your spirit will affect that person or persons. When people claim they remember past lives, they are not remembering their past life, but memories of the collective unconscious that is part of the collective or racial soul. When you die, your spirit can pass from you to another. Other parts of the soul might have different destinies. For instance, if you are buried, your ghost might linger within this world and refuse to go on to the next life. Normally, the ghost and thought will journey to the next life in Hel, or to either Valhalla with Odin, or in Sessrumir with Freyja. Both thought and the ghost will be released if the body is burned after death, but the spirit will live on after death and nd a new home or host. This could be described as a form of reincarnation, but I do not want to confuse this with Eastern ideas of reincarnation. The eastern notion of reincarnation is that the spirit or soul, in this life, living on after death in another earthly form, inhabiting another body. Who and what that body will be, will be determined by the life experiences of the spirit or soul in the previous life. It will be a form of judgement. This of course is nonsense. When you die, you go on to the next life. What the nature of your afterlife will be, will be determined by how you lived in this life, but something of youyour spiritwill live on to affect those who come after you. It is not your personal consciousness or memories, that will be reincarnated, but your spirit, the essence of whom you are, that will remain in Midgard. But it will not go ying off to some other part of the world to be reborn as an African, Chinese or some other race. Your spirit will linger close to home and be drawn to your own DNA. The transferences of the
240
spirit will be genetic. It will affect someone else who is born with a genetic link to you. It could actually affect more than one person. But the link is always genetic. The genetic relationship could be close or distant, but always the link will be through the DNA. There are plenty of tales about how people describe one of their children to be the spitting image of a dead relative or ancestor, not just physically, but in their personality and interests. This is because the spirit of that ancestor lives on in the child. There is a spiritual link and it will attach the child to the life experiences of the departed relative or ancestor. This does not mean the child is the reincarnation of the ancestor. The child will always be born with its own unique and individual thought, ghost and Bifrost Gland, but just as each child is born with something of the genetic or physical attributes of its parents, and other ancestors, so too the child is born with the spiritual essence of its ancestors, untied through the blood-line in both body and spirit. This is part of what we refer to as the collective unconscious or the collective and racial soul. Each race has its own soul, with the individual parts that make up the individual souls. Each race has a collective spirit, collective memories, collective thoughts, collective inspiration, collective body (DNA), and even a collective ghost which together, make up the collective soul of the race or Folk. This collective soul will make itself felt on the stage of history. We can learn from history that empires rise and fall. Governments come and go. But a nation or race can only disappear if it is physically destroyed. It can be oppressed, held down, but eventually, given the opportunity, it will reassert itself. This is the result of the collective soul that unites individuals spiritually. We know that this is true, research has shown that a persons brain, which contains collective and individual racial memories and thoughts, will be drawn to faces that are close in appearance to its own. People are instinctively drawn to other people who resemble themselves both physically and spiritually. Only people with warped souls will be drawn to others who are very alien to themselves. This can happen as a result to socialization, just as dogs and other animals will bond with humans from birth. And just as dogs and other animals can be warped spiritually, so too can humans. By living within a multi-cultural empire, our souls become warped. Individually, we are lost. When those bonds that join us with our family, kind and kindred are broken or severed, we are set adrift in a sea of confusion. Thus, we cannot hear the Gods when they speak to us. We become slaves to confusion and chaosthe Giants!
THE LIFE YOU LEAD, WILL ECHOS IN ETERNITY!
As I said before, death is inevitable. We all know that we are going to be claimed by the Grim Reaper someday, but still we cling to life whenever possible. It is instinctual for all living things to ght to stay alive, even under the most appalling conditions. It is only when someone or something realizes that they are too ill or injured to hope for continual survival that an animal or person gives up. The urge to survive is genetic. It is written into the DNA of all living things to want to live, so that we can pass down our particular set of genes to the next generation. But there comes a time for us to surrender to deaths embrace. Throughout the ages, people have always wondered what lies beyond this life, and awaits us in the afterlife. Most religions like to claim that death is some great spiritual awakening. They speak of this life as a preparation for the next life. This is true of almost every religion, except for Judaism, which has a healthy respect for living well in this life. Jewish people are taught that they should seek success in this life. They are taught to ght and work for the maximum fulllment of their potential in this life. The Calvinist Protestant religion and the Mormons also believe this to a degree. The former believes in predestination, and thus believes that God, who is all-knowing, knows who will be successful in this life even before they are born, and thus conclude that our lives are pre-destined for us, and so, success in this life is Gods way of letting us know who is chosen and not chosen in the next life. Jews on the other hand, simply dont believe in the afterlife. They believe that when one dies, one goes into a state of sleep until the day of resurrection. If you led a righteous life (life according to Gods laws) then you will be resurrected when the Messiah comes and sets up the new order of eternal bliss and paradise on earth. Of course, it is natural for all of us to fear death, especially if we led a healthy, happy life. Who wants to give up happiness for the unknown? After all, who really knows what exists after death, if there is even an existence? No one has actually returned from the dead to tell us what lies beyond, though some claim near-death experiences. Many claim of a glorious sensation while others remem241
242
ber absolutely nothing. Some people dread dying because they dread the unknown, while others look forward to death as a great release from the daily struggle of this life. These people often lead a life of suffering and toil. The Eastern faiths more often then not hold this belief. The East disciplines itself against a conscious desire for betterment in this life, believing that all desire and want is the cause of suffering. They teach that by suspending your natural instincts for advancement, success and even survival, you will be free of want and suffering. If you can accomplish this in this life, you will become one with some Great Universalist Awareness, and thus no longer be reincarnated into another life, and thus be at peace with yourself and the universe. This belief in reincarnation is a way to provide hope for the vast majority of people who suffer in poverty and under oppression that if they lead a righteous life in this life, they will advance to a higher state of existence in the next. But if a higher state of existence in the next life is one of material possession, then will they not be moving away from full rejection of want and desire, and thus move further away from complete fulllment, and achieve the blissful state of becoming one with the Great Universal Awareness? Also, doesnt anyone ever wonder that if their ancestors, who could be themselves in previous incarnations, had lived good lives in the past, then why is it they were born into poverty and suffering? And if you need to abandon and reject all material possessions for the fulllment of a state of denial to achieve this blissful state of existence after death, should not upward reincarnation be one of progressive poverty, and not one of increased wealth and possessions? Thus, the untouchables, who hold the lowliness place in the social structure of Eastern societies, should hold the loftiest. This rejection of our natural instincts and desires seems to predominate among those societies where material advancement is difcult to achieve. Thus, the religions of these regions try to convince people to willingly accept their miserable existence. This is a way in which those who are powerful and successful can continue to rule the great majority of those who are poor and oppressed. They can actually convince the great majority of the poor that those who rule them will suffer because of their wealth and power and thus encourage the majority of people under their dominance, that it is terrible to strive for success. Thus, they teach that it is wrong to take pride in yourself, your accomplishments and success in this life. Unlike most religions which advocate modesty and humbleness, our faith encourages the individual to be proud of his or her accomplishments. One must seek success in life, and no one should be ashamed of their success. The best way to celebrate the Gods is to shine in their examples. By accomplishing great things
243
in their name, we increase and strengthen the bonds we forge with them as individuals and collectively as a community. We want our people to strive with all their ability and determination, in everything they do, and we should encourage it in our children. It is important for us to build up our self-esteem. If our sense of identity is great, then no one can keep us down. By doing great things in life and being proud of them, we strengthen our self-worth and thus, the power that dwells within us. That power is the same Life Force that we share with the Gods, and thus, we strengthen the bond we share with the Gods. Other religions seek to destroy or weaken the sense of self-worth of the individual so that they can inate the sense of power and sense of wonder and astonishment of their God, making those who are members of the religion feel inferior and insignicant compared to the God they worship. Not the Folk Faith. Our religion seeks nothing less than the creation of a new race of God-Men in this world. To accomplish this, we need to increase the sense of self-worth and develop a strong sense of self-respect, among our people, which is vital for success in life. Part of this success is in the passing on of our genes to the next generation. This enhances our Life Force, and the more children we have, the greater in that Life Force. We are connected to the Life Force by the biological bonds we share with other living being. Since the Gods reside within us, occupying the DNA that is the essence of whom we are, and who the Gods are, the greater the increase and expansion of our biological community, the greater is our spiritual force. We are all connected and thus, share a collective soul or racial soul, as well as an individual soul. This collective soul is also shared with our Gods. Thus, by reproducing in great numbers, by forging those bonds with our Gods through ritual and ceremony, by working to build a strong and healthy community in the communion with our Gods, we are strengthening the spiritual power of our souls, and ensuring that we will live on in the next life in an exalted state. We understand that by our actions in this life, we are creating the existence that we will enter into, in the afterlife. The life you lead, will echo in eternity. Thus, if an individual spends his or her life living it to the fullest, lled with joy in trying to accomplish great feats, their spirit will refuse to die once the body has expired. The vitality in this life will live on after we die. Our souls will be great souls and will be housed in a great place in the next life. The belief that most people who die will enter the Netherworld known by the Norse as Hel, or by the Greeks as Hades, does not mean that the afterlife is dark and cold, and devoid of light, joy and bliss. There is no Heaven and Hell, which are places inhabited by the good and wicked after they are judge by God. Your place in the afterlife, and
244
its nature, is determined by the life you lead in this earthly existence. Through ritual and ceremony we can enhance the vitality of our spirit in this life. This can also be accomplished through doing great feats and deeds. Be bold in everything you do. Walk with pride in the accomplishments that you have done, and never be humble. False modesty is just as terrible as the fault of false pride. Know your worth and try and increase it. By living life to the fullest, by accomplishing great deeds, by working and contributing to the growth and advancement of the Folk, by refusing to surrender and by performing ritual and ceremony designed to strengthen the bonds we share with the Gods, we are increasing the power of the Life Force that lls us, and thus increasing the spiritual power that we possess. This power will live on beyond our earthly life and will ensure an honored place in the next life, either in an exalted realm in the Netherworld, or by one being permitted to reside either in Odins hall of Valhalla, or in Freyjas hall of Sessrumnir.
WE ARE A LIGHT AGAINST THE APPROACHING DARKNESS
We can see the approaching winter and we know that we must stand fast and be a beacon against the terrible darkness that is about to sweep over our world. We can see that our leaders and governments have been inicted with the blind ignorance that is Hoderthe Blind God of Darkness. We can see that our people have fallen under the spell of Hoders ignorance and are blinded to the truths that have guided our ancestors for thousands of years. We know that they are now prey to the trickster, Loki, who will lead the forces of chaos and destruction, that will sweep over the world and level all that we know. Therefore, we raise our voices in this age of decline. To the East, North, West and South, we call to our people, calling on them to abandon the weakness that has invaded our minds, hearts and souls, and proclaim our rebirth! Open your mind and reject the ignorance that has blinded us to our true identity. Reject Hoder and all that he stands for, and ready yourself to live a life lled with the love and beauty that is Balder. Open your eyes so that you might see, listen and learn of the truth that will drive away the darkness that has clouded your mind, and let the light that is Balder, the same light that is the Life Force of our Folk (the Vril) and the Gods who created us, ll your heart, mind and soul. We challenge the wisdom of the waning agethe age of chaos and decline. We reject the false rationale and ideology of the present age, that demands submission and suicide, and instead, we are governed by the laws of nature, of growth and development that leads us on the road to strength and greatness. Never will we prostrate ourselves on our knees, or on the ground, groveling before alien Gods and false ideologies. For no God would ever demand that we humiliate ourselves before him. Instead, we stand up right, with arms outstretched, calling on the Godson Odin, Vile and Ve, who gave order to the universe, who created the physical laws that govern all thingsto hear us, for we are great and proud, not humble and meek.
245
246
No false doctrines, created by the mind of man and written by the hand of man, shall enslave our hearts, minds and souls. No false dogmas shall stie our lives and make us slaves to false moralitythe morality of the weak. Though we seek strength, we seek to harm no one. Our strength is to be used inward, to help us be better individuals, to build better communities and better lives for ourselves and our children. Though we seek no enemies and wish no one harm, nor do we desire to help those who do not belong, but instead work together, united as one Folk, with our Gods, and march along the path that leads to success and happiness. We stand fastholding high the standard of the strong and great. Doctrines describing right and wrong, good and evil, were invented to created confusion and chaos, as weapons to knock open the gates of Asgard, and destroy the Life Force that gave us life and gives us hope for the future. Creeds that declare they are built upon divine law are false and immaterial. No dogma written by the hand of man must be taken as divine. Spiritual truth shines from within our souls, not from the pages of a book or the mouths of false prophets. The truth of the universe lies within the natural laws, which were created by the Holy Trinity when they slew Ymir and fashioned order from his chaos. We do not believe in God, or the Gods, because a book tells us to believe. We know that our Gods are real, for we have searched within ourselves, and have discovered them within us. We have felt their power in us and have learned to harness it and it has transformed us. Though the world changes, and ages come and go, our collective soul, which shines with the Life Force we share with the Gods, that gave life to us, continues to shine, even when we are blinded by ignorance. We have only to open our eyes to let that light ll our minds and hearts with its joy and happiness. We refuse to permit false doctrine to blind us to the truths that hold the universe together and keep chaos from destroying us. Whatever has been proven false, we reject and discard, inging it into the void of darkness of false doctrines and philosophies. The most dangerous lie is the belief based on faith. It leads all who follow it down the path to destruction, like sheep to the slaughter. We seek knowledge and truth, and that can only be found from within our hearts, souls and minds. It can only be found by looking inwards, seeking out the Gods that dwell within us and touching them. Love your enemies is a poison that has been injected into our hearts and minds by our enemies. We love ourselves, our friends, family, kin and kindred, who love us back. We reject all who hate us, and all who reject us, though we seek
247
no harm to any who wish us no harm. We seek to live in love and happiness, and to do so, we must live and work among those who love us. We seek to harm no one, but will never submit to others who might seek to harm us. It is unnatural to expect the victim, who has been brutalized, oppressed and persecuted, to love those who have sought to destroy him. Seek not to make enemies where none exist, but neither should we roll over and permit those who hate us to destroy us. We love all, even those who are not of the Folk or agree with us, so long as they do not wish us harm. Do not let hate govern your actions and your lives, but do not let false doctrines of loving your enemy weaken you with blind ignorance. Do not hate those who do not believe as we do, and offer honor and respect to all we meet in our journey through life, no matter how different they might be, so long as they honor and respect us in kind. Do not walk in the darkness that is Hoder, but instead, walk in the light that is Balder, for his light is love. Be proud but not arrogant. Be strong but not aggressive. Walk through life with Balders love in your heartslove for your Folk, friends, family and kin, and especially for yourself. Life is a great journey, so make the most of it. Be happy and do things that will make you happy, but do not do that which will harm others or yourself. There is no heaven and hell. There is no reward or punishment in the afterlife. The life you lead in this world, will determine the nature of the life you will lead in the hereafterso lead a good life. The life you live now, will echo in eternity. Hail the strong, for they will rule themselves. Damned are the meek, for they will be dictated to by their oppressors. Hail the powerful, for no enemy can harm them. Damned are the weak, for they will be ploughed under. Hail the brave, for they will dare great deeds. Damned are the humble, for they will be destroyed and forgotten. Hail the victorious, for they will be right in all that they do, because might does make right. Damned are the defeated, for they will be slaves to those who are victorious. Hail the ruthless, for the weak will cower before them. Damned are the weakwilled, for they will be cursed. Hail the courageous, for their lives will be glorious. Damned are the daydreamers, for they will waste their lives. Hail those who place their welfare, and the welfare of their kin and kindred before aliens and foreigners, for they will prosper and be fruitful. Damned are
248
those who placed the welfare of others before their own kind, for they will be condemned to oblivion and live in slavery. Hail those who are hated by their enemies, for that hate is a measure of ones greatness. Damned are those who help those who despise them, for they are their own worst enemy. Hail those who dream great deeds, for they will become great and mighty. Damned are those who preach lies as truth, for they are a curse to all who follow them.
WORKING TOWARD THE NEW AGE OF GIMLI
As we enter the twenty-rst century technical and scientic innovations have made advances over the last hundred years that have transformed our lives, allowing us to enjoy a material comfort and possessing wealth, beyond anything imaginable to our ancestors. Throughout the age, the vast majority of people could never hope to have lived in such material comfort as we enjoy today. Even the lthy rich did not have such luxuries as cell phones, the Internet, automobiles racing along at 90 mph, and most of the modern conveniences that we take for granted today. These technological devices were just the imaginative fantasies of such science ction writers as Jules Verne and H. G. Wells one hundred years ago. Truly, our material world has made marvelous advancements in the last one hundred and fty years, but our spiritual development has not kept pace with our material development. In fact, over the last century, it has come under attack by the secularism of the political correctness that has come to dominate our civilization. And though we are materialistically better off, we have discovered that we are not as happy or content as our ancestors. We have been conditioned to view the pagan beliefs and way of life of our ancestors as backward and belonging to a phase of life that was riddled with superstition and barbarism. The ruling establishment of our society in the twenty-rst century, has conditioned us to conform to a single view on life, one governed by a secular belief that man is simply a piece of clay that can be fashioned and molded into any form and shape that the ruling establishment desires. Through an insidious program of control over all education, cultural, and information media, the establishment maintains a system that dominates our lives, and formulates the way we look at the world and our relationship to it. The accepted world-view of the global society rejects the true relationship between humans and the physical environment they live within. The ruling establishment has rejected the pagan view of a living Earth as a living organism, lled with the power of the Vril. It rejects the notion that the universe is lled with the Life Force of the Gods (the Vril) and that this creative energy maintains the physical
249
250
laws of science that gives order to the universe. Our pagan ancestors understood this basic and fundamental fact. They realized that they were part of Nature, and governed by its laws, and that they were one with the Gods that created them and the universe, and that they shared the same Life Force (both spiritually and physically) with their Gods. The pagan philosopher Basilius Valentinus, summed up this relationship. The earth is not a dead body, but is inhabited by the spirit that is the life and soul. All created things draw their strength from the earth spirit (the Vril). This spirit of life, which is nourished by the stars, and gives nourishment to all living creatures sheltered within its womb. Basilius Valentinus clearly knew of the existence of the Vril and understood its relationship with all things within the universe. The spiritual quality of our lives has actually declined considerably over the last century. The dream that technology alone could build a better future with a superior way of life is crumbling around as crime, pollution, terrorism, cultural decline and globalism initiates a clash of civilizations that could spell the doom of the entire world. We have discovered that material afuence has actually increased anxiety. It has created a gnawing fear of losing everything we have acquired materially in our lives. This dread has become a constant shadow hovering over our lives. Many people have lost faith in the future and seek release from this constant dread, by abandoning themselves to a life of wanton hedonism, indulging in every bizarre and exotic behavior imaginable, in a mad rush to seek release from the hollowness of their meaningless lives. Still, others nd death a release from the mundane, assembly-line drudgery of our modern existence. Most people today have simply surrendered to the soulless, rootless and crass existence that permeates, and increasingly dominates, the secular, politically correct, totalitarianism that now passes for culture. They have come to accept their new reality of quiet desperation. Humpy Dumpty sat on a wall. Humpty Dumpty had a great fall. All the kings horses and all the kings men, couldnt put Humpty Dumpty back together again. There is an eternal truism in this simple childrens nursery rhyme. The second law of thermodynamics declares that disorder and chaos will always increase and consume what man has made. Therefore, it is important that man maintain what he creates. The spiritual foundation of our present age (Western Civilization) has been permitted to entropy. In fact, the ruling establishment has actually worked to undermine this spiritual foundation. They have pushed Humpty Dumpty off the wall and not only cannot put him back together, they consciously destroyed him. As a result, chaos rules supreme!
251
The ruling establishment has opened Pandoras box. By abandoning their traditional Christian-Western culture in favor of globalism, they had removed the restrictive restrains that have held the Gods in the Netherworld. The age of material rationalism that has governed the West for the last three hundred years has come to an end. It has destroyed the spiritual foundation for the supremacy of the West in favor of a new Globalist vision of the world. But outside the West, the rest of the world has not come to embrace this vision and is in a state of rebelliona rebellion that is winning due to the irrational and unrealistic vision that the Globalists seek to force upon mankind. Faced with this reality, the Folk Faith seeks to teach a new system of metaphysical science based on the mystical physics of the Vril. We are discoveringor should I say, rediscoveringthe forgotten knowledge of the ancient Atlantean Aryans that all life is part of the eternal current of change and evolution that is the power of the Vril, and the Life Force of the Gods. We have come to realize that the universe was fashioned by the Gods and sustained in an orderly fashion by a unifying Life Force. That this universe is in a constant process of growth and development, producing new forms and variations in the cyclical process of evolution. And that this cycle of existence is powered by the Vril, and that the Vril can be harnessed by man for his own growth and development and used to control his evolutionary progress. And that its power can be harnessed to create a better civilizationan organic civilizationliving in harmony with the Gods that gave us life. We are not just animals that are born, exist and die. Our lives must be dedicated to some higher purpose that is the expression of some higher noble ideal. Individually and collectively, we are part of the struggle for existence, the struggle for upward evolution. But in the chaotic world of the twenty-rst century, we nd ourselves plunged into a new sword age, an axe age, a wolf age, where whole societies, as well as individuals and families, nd themselves swept up in the whirlwind conicts that are causing the disintegration of our civilization and the world order that has existed for centuries. It has resulted in our people wandering aimlessly through life, lacking the necessary moral integrity, and understanding for the vital and essential values needed to guide us through such times. During a more peaceful and orderly age, this would not be such a great crisis, but in the culture-depraved, nationless, mass-man age that exist today, such a state of existence spells certain doom. We have the means to utilize the power of the Vril through the Science of Vrilology. Thus, our reality is created by our thoughts and will. Since this is so, we must be on our guard on how we think. We must examine how our reality in the outer or objective world is created through the people we come into contact with
252
and how they interact in our lives. We must be guarded against psychic vampires who will exploit us and draw us down to their level of lower consciousness. It is so easy to be drawn into this lower level of existence of degeneracy and be seduced by the chaotic whirlwind of the Giants of herd instincts. You must rise above the herd mentality of the unconscious masses. Do not follow false Pie-Pipers who sap your creative energies and faculties of mind and cause you to pursuit non-productive and self-destructive life-styles that will lead you to your early doom. You should learn from your mistakes and listen to those who have suffered these mistakes in their youth so that you do not waste your lives. Resist the temptation of tting in and following the herd because it is easier, and live the heroic life of improvement that is manifested by following your inner instincts. This universal truth was once known among our most ancient ancestors. The Atlantean Aryans who lived along the shores of the Black Sea were the guardians of this ancient knowledge. After the destruction of their civilization, the knowledge was retained, partially, by the priestly class of the scattered survivors of the destruction of their civilization. They maintained, through the millenniums, an awareness of the essence of the power that is the Gods as having a three-fold level of understanding. This understanding is visualized by the valknutr. The rst level of understanding is new, or rediscovered understanding of the metaphysical science, which is the Vril, the Life Force of the Gods, visualized as the Yggdrasill, and lls the universe, giving it order. The second level of understanding is Dualism, the opposing forces of Light and Darkness, Matter and Anti-matter, Male and Female, Ice and Fire, Order and Chaos. This principle is the force of evolution from which the cycles of the universe and all growth and development is built upon. The nal level is that of the Archetypes. They are the magical personication of the Gods and Goddesses as mythological deities. They are humanized deities that are the foundation of the Indo-European pantheons of Gods and Goddesses. This principle has also inuenced the pantheons of Egypt, the Middle East and other, non-Indo-European religions. Dr. Carl Jung claims that these archetypes are the personication of recognized human qualities and needs which shape our dreams, myths, spirituality, legends and folklore. We must understand that these deities are real beings who are perceived differently by different races due to a combination of diverse gene pools and environments. With the end of the second millennium we are ending a time of enormous change. In astrological terms, the Age of Piscesthe sh, which represents Jesushas come to an end and we are now entering the Age of Aquarius. The Piscean ideal was to accept on faith what was told to us to be the truth by those in
253
charge, but now we are entering a new age of knowledge. Aquarius is the age of the water bearerwhose ideals proclaim that it is time for man to understand once more and not accept what is told to us in blind ignorance. When Constantine the Great convened the Council of Nicaea in the fourth century A.D., he refashion the religion of our ancestors into a new form that would stand the test of time. He understood that the Age of Aries had come to an end and that people needed order and structure in the growing chaos that was spreading across the world of his age. He created a new religiona single religionthat assimilated the warring factions of the growing new cult of Christianity and the old pagan religions. By making Christianity the ofcial religion of the Roman Empire, he was able to transform it, incorporating the old beliefs into it in new form. He transformed the Semitic cult into a religion that worshiped Sol Invictus, the Invincible SunBalder. In this single act, he did not convert the sun-worshiping pagans into Christians, but converted Christians into worshipers of the SunBalder. Instead of worshiping a Jewish rebel on the Jewish Sabbath, as the early Christians did, they began to attend church services on Balders DaySunday. For the last two millenniums Christians have been going to church on Sunday to worship the Sun GodBalder. As the time of faith comes to an end, people now need to understand. Once again the Gods will reveal their presence to our Folk. People see the old order disintegrating before them. All around them they can witness for themselves the decline of order and the spreading chaos. They can hear the call of the rooster, warning us of the approaching darkness. The gates of Asgard will soon be stormed and the rainbow bridge will collapse under the weight of the combined forces of the Giant hordes led by Loki. Heimdall will not be able to stop the invasion and will fall ghting Loki. The Midgard Serpent will rise from the cold, dark depth in which he sleeps to battle Thor, and the great wolf will battle with Odin. But through it all, the regenerative powers of Balder will continue to pulsate throughout the universe and provide us with an opportunity to survive the great Ragnarok. We can not only survive, but be reborn if we take refuge in the branches of the Yiggdrasill (the Vril). As the chaotic forces of the Giants come to dominate our lives in the decades that lie ahead of us, most people have no real understanding of the factors that are shaping their existence. They have been blinded by the ignorance of Hoder, but they still instinctively know that something bad is taking place, though their comprehension of what it is, is beyond their grasp. And yet, if they possessed the means to improve their lives without relying on the patronage of an ever increasing intrusive establishment, they would discover a great liberation from this soul-
254
less, meaningless existence. This ability to become masters of their own destiny would improve conditions and produce a new spiritually, that would ll their lives with happiness, love and joy. This is the goal of the Folk Faithto make our Folk self-reliant, give them the opportunity to change their lives and provide them with the means to survive the coming Ragnarok. This can only be done through a greater understanding of, who we are, where we came from, and the realization that we are not just gulps of esh and blood animated by the instinct to survive. The purpose of the Folk Faith is to provide the means by which we can retake command of our destiny. This can only be done by re-forging those lost bonds that we once shared with the Gods who created us. To accomplish this, we must awaken the Gods who sleep within us. Once this has been accomplished, we can harness their Life Force and use it to transform ourselves with the regenerative power of Balder risingthe Vril. Hail Odin! Hail Balder!

Vrilology - The Secret Science of The Ancient Aryans

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Vrilology - The Secret Science of The Ancient Aryans

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Vrilology - The Secret Science of The Ancient Aryans

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

What is the book about?

What is the book about?

What are some of the main topics discussed in the book?

What are some of the main topics discussed in the book?

THE SECRET SCIENCE OF THE ANCIENT ARYANS

INTRODUCTION REBIRTH: A JOYOUS JOURNEY . . . . . . . . . . . 1

THE TURNING OF THE WHEEL

THE LOST HERITAGE

VRILOLOGYTHE LOST SCIENCE OF THE VRIL

THE FOLK FAITH

INTRODUCTION REBIRTH: A JOYOUS JOURNEY

INTRODUCTION REBIRTH: A JOYOUS JOURNEY

INTRODUCTION REBIRTH: A JOYOUS JOURNEY

THE TURNING OF THE AGES

THE TURNING OF THE AGES

OUR PLACE IN THE ORDER OF THINGS

OUR PLACE IN THE ORDER OF THINGS

OUR PLACE IN THE ORDER OF THINGS

OUR PLACE IN THE ORDER OF THINGS

RELIGION AND THE FOLK SOUL

RELIGION AND THE FOLK SOUL

RELIGION AND THE FOLK SOUL

RELIGION AND THE FOLK SOUL

RELIGION AND THE FOLK SOUL

RELIGION AND THE FOLK SOUL

RELIGION AND THE FOLK SOUL

RELIGION AND THE FOLK SOUL

THE ODIN CONSCIOUSNESS

THE ODIN CONSCIOUSNESS

THE WYRD AND YOUR JOURNEY

THE WYRD AND YOUR JOURNEY

THE WYRD AND YOUR JOURNEY

THE WYRD AND YOUR JOURNEY

MADAME BLAVATSKY AND THE SECRET DOCTRINE

MADAME BLAVATSKY AND THE SECRET DOCTRINE

MADAME BLAVATSKY AND THE SECRET DOCTRINE

MADAME BLAVATSKY AND THE SECRET DOCTRINE

MADAME BLAVATSKY AND THE SECRET DOCTRINE

THE ANCIENT ARYANSTHE TRUE ATLANTEANS

THE ANCIENT ARYANSTHE TRUE ATLANTEANS

THE ANCIENT ARYANSTHE TRUE ATLANTEANS

THE ANCIENT ARYANSTHE TRUE ATLANTEANS

THE ANCIENT ARYANSTHE TRUE ATLANTEANS

THE ANCIENT ARYANSTHE TRUE ATLANTEANS

THE DESTRUCTION OF ARYAN ATLANTIS

THE DESTRUCTION OF ARYAN ATLANTIS

THE DESTRUCTION OF ARYAN ATLANTIS

THE GREAT BLACK SEA FLOOD

THE GREAT BLACK SEA FLOOD

THE GREAT BLACK SEA FLOOD

THE GREAT BLACK SEA FLOOD

THE GREAT BLACK SEA FLOOD

THE GREAT BLACK SEA FLOOD

THE INDO-EUROPEANS: THE ATLANTEAN REFUGEES

THE INDO-EUROPEANS: THE ATLANTEAN REFUGEES

THE INDO-EUROPEANS: THE ATLANTEAN REFUGEES

THE INDO-EUROPEANS: THE ATLANTEAN REFUGEES

THE INDO-EUROPEANS: THE ATLANTEAN REFUGEES